Ask or Dare Me Anything! 18/F

[The Slutty Princess]

Hello everyone, My name is Lia. I am excited to finally join getDare! I discovered getDare when I was at a party about 3 months ago, looking for truth or dare questions to give my friends. I looked through the site and saw just how much fun it was but was disappointed that I could not make an account until I was 18. So for about 2 months, I played on the site, strictly as a guest, doing mostly dice dares until today. Back on October 6th, I turned 18. I had somewhat forgot about the site for a little while but remembered and joined. I kinda know how this site works and all from viewing it over the months and I am excited about my first thread. My first thread is a Bio about me and a dare page, feel free to ask me any questions, dare me anything in my likes (though they are not all set in stone yet, still trying to figure out what I like, dislike, and is a concrete limit) and of course, feel free to get to know me a little better by reading my Bio below. I am looking forward to some fun! Thanks in advance!

Biography/Description:
My name is Lia. I am American, 18 years old, have silky brown hair, and somewhat pale skin. Since I know I am going to be asked, my measurements are 34-24-35, weighing 127 lbs, measuring 5 feet 8 inches, and have decent size breasts at 32B. I care about my body and I am very active and fit. I have a flat stomach in which I have been working on abs, and have very toned legs. I wouldn’t state that I am very strong but for a girl, I am decently strong. I am a Senior in High School and currently participate in Basketball, Volleyball, and Track. I live in a small town of about 1,500 people where I attend High School in which we only have about 200 kids enrolled though I enjoy the small town atmosphere. My family includes my father who is 46 years old, my mother who is 44 years old, my 16 year old brother, and my 15 year old sister, and my Chocolate Lab, Bailey. My hobbies include art, reading, hunting, running, and sports. My body has really benefited from running as I enjoy that the most. I have competed in 4 marathons to this date, including one that I finished 6th at. I currently work at a local restaurant as a waitress but I also clean tables and dishes occasionally. I am typically not known as a shy person. I am friends and get along with anyone I meet and with the people at school. I would certainly describe myself as a kind, smart, caring person but with a kinky, daring, and adventurous side to me. I am a dedicated student, currently get a 4.0 while take to AP classes. Due to the amount I need to study everyday and the time I put in for sports, I won’t be on here everyday. The common days that work for me are weekends and Monday and Tuesday since I do not work but I will try to be on here as much as I can since I think I will have lots of fun!
Sexuality:
In my signature, I state that I am straight with Bi tendencies. I have only had relationships with boys and as of right now I am currently looking for a boyfriend (not from here). I have been single for about 4 months now. I am not a virgin, as I have had sex with my past boyfriend at 16, experimented with anal, and I ha gave him a handjob and oral on numerous occasions. The “Bi Tendencies” simply means that I would be down to kiss a girl, make out, finger, eat her out, etc but I would not be interested in a relationship. For those of you wondering, I have kissed more girls than I can count at parties. Never have I fingered another girl or given a girl oral though I would be up to it.


My Likes:
-Bladder Control: I have experimented with bladder control in dice dares and have enjoyed it. I’d like to get better at it but keep in mind, when giving me a dare with bladder control, don’t give me something outrageous like hold your bladder for 24 hours or drink 8 glasses of water in an hour.
-Insertions: I enjoy vaginal or anal insertions. I have a 12” double-sided dildo, a 11” dildo, and household items that I have inserted. I am not crazy about stretching my holes but I would be willing to try as long as it is not anything crazy. I currently can fit three fingers in my vagina and three in my ass. I have no plans nor would I want to fist either of my holes.
-Public: By public, I do not mean that I would gladly do dares with strangers or walk naked in public, it means that I would do semi-revealing things in a public place like a mall or school, and do tasks in public. For example, I would certainly accept a dare that told me to masturbate in a mall.
-Humiliation: I like the thought of humiliation, anything in public or in private that would humiliate me if I were seen.
-Family: Now by Family, I do not mean that I will give oral to my brother. By family, it means that I would do secretive stuff around my family that would have a risk of being caught, for example, masturbating outside my sister’s bedroom or when one of my family members are not home, using one of their belongings to masturbate with.
-Mild-Pain: I enjoy pain but not too much. Things I enjoy would be spanking, using clamps, snapping, toothpaste, etc but mostly for punishments or making something miserable for fun.
-Exercise: Kind of self-explanatory, I enjoy doing exercising and would have fun doing dares that would make me exercise, maybe in a sexual or revealing way.
-Clothing-Control: I enjoy being told, or rolling a dice, to decide what I would wear for a day or for a certain task.
-Friends: My friends like, is somewhat like my Family one. I am willing to play truth and dare with friends or do revealing or secretive tasks around my friends in which they could catch me but nothing extreme or something that would make me lose my friendship.
-Reenacting/Roleplay- I enjoy reenacting a porn video or roleplaying as an animal. I don’t care much for roleplaying as a child, mother, etc.
-Nipple-Play: I enjoying giving my nipples mild pain and certainly rubbing them as they are quite sensitive. No needles what-so-ever.
My Dislikes (Punishments):
-Bondage: It’s not so much that I don’t enjoy it, I just am not good a self-tying nor do I have the supplies to tie myself in most bondage positions.
-Hard-Pain: By hard pain, I mean pain that would truly be a punishment, for example, excessive spanks, clit snaps, etc.
-Messy: Certainly something I’d do but not something I like.
-Pee Play: Strictly could be used as a punishment like drinking, golden showers, etc. I will not pee in my clothes.
-Ice: Don’t like it on my nipples or inside me, certainly could be used as a punishment for a failed task.
-Long Dares: I don’t like dares that would last a few days due to the limited time I have to spend on tasks that would be long.
-Orgasm Denial: I certainly do not like not being able to orgasm but it could be used for a punishment.
Limits:
-Pictures, Audio, Video, Social Media: It is not that I am against doing any of these things, It’s just that if I would send pictures, everyone would want them and It would get hectic and non-enjoyable for me. It also takes more time to upload pictures, videos, etc and so many things constantly go wrong while trying to upload. I have sent nude pictures before and I just don’t receive pleasure from it, rather I get a pit in my stomach that questions if it is right and if I should have done it.
-Blood & Permanent: I do not want anything that causes blood or scars.
-Vomit and Scat: I have not tried them, just does not turn me on.
-Sex with Strangers: The thought turns me on, but it is strictly a fantasy.
-Illegal: Self-explanatory, just don’t want to do anything that would get me in trouble
Toys:
-Hitachi wand, 11 inch dildo, 12 inch double-sided dildo, clothes pegs, toothpaste, plunger, vibrating egg, alligator clamps, shoe laces, and most household items

Please feel free to ask me any questions about anything! On any dare given, I will provide a very detailed report!

[kinkjinx990]

Well hey welcome to the site so let's just start off with something bad if
Can pee only one in 4 hours in a day for the next week starting now and every hour u need to drink atleast one glass or water also u have to edge urself every two hours but no pee for 4 hours ....... ;) lemme know how u find this enjoy

[samk7675]

I dare you to give yourself a wedgie in front of your friends.

[samk7675]

Have you ever been given a wedgie? If so, tell about it.

[The Slutty Princess]

Have you ever been given a wedgie? If so, tell about it.

Not that I can remember. Maybe when I was really young but I doubt it. I will do your task, maybe tomorrow. Wedgies don't turn me on much and I really don't see the humiliation in it,but nevertheless, I will complete it.

[samk7675]

Ok PM me a report. Make sure you wear granny panties.

[The Slutty Princess]

I dare you to give yourself a wedgie in front of your friends.

Kind of a weird dare but nevertheless, thank you as I enjoyed it! Here is my report, hope you enjoy it and tell me what you think!
I was never a really fan of wedgies, maybe because I had never received them when I was younger so never knew the kinky feeling of receiving one. It’s not that I don’t like wedgies, just that I don’t get turned on by them. Also, I do not own any “granny panties” so I just wore a regular pair of black cotton panties. Anyway, my task was to give myself a wedgie in front of a few of my friends. The night before, I brainstormed on how I would pull it off without looking like a total goof but came up with a good plan that I would carry out in school the next day. The next day, at school, the perfect time arose. In English class, we were to split up into groups of 4. Of course, I teamed up with three of my friends, Kayla, Amanda, and Sammie. The assignment was to practice themes of persuasive writing on whiteboards that we all received. Our group got together and took an empty table. Once all three of them stood up, I asked them “So what are we doing?” to grab their attention so they would look at me, though I knew what we were suppose to do. When they all looked at me and Kayla began to tell me, I set the whiteboard on the table, slipped my hand down the back of my pants, and yanked my panties up as far as I could and exclaimed “damn tag!” and I kept my panties over my jeans for a few seconds as Sammie and Amanda giggled while Kayla just gave me an odd look before giggling as well. Before sitting down, I readjusted my panties back to a comfortable position and got to work in the group. It wasn’t as humiliating as I thought it would be as they all bought my lie, believing me that a tag in my panties had been bothering me.

[Lyb]

Put your vibrating egg in your pussy on highest setting and go ask a female neighbour if she has sex toys.
Some optional things that I'm afraid are in your limits but I'll tell them just in case.
- go naked
- have slut written on you
- if she gives you one use it in front of her
- if she says no beg her to help you cum.

[Lyb]

Go to a park wearing only yoga pants, the egg on highest and no panties, bind your nipples with rubber bands so that they're erected and wear a tight tank top. Then watch porn on your with volume in max and no earphones

[Purplek]

I have an interesting dare gor you ;) the task is to dress in different ways. 3 days long. Every day you have to remove one piece of clothes :)
You have to tell me the outfit you want to start with. If its ok dont waste time :p

[Lefty]

Welcome to the site! I hope you have a long and enjoyable stay! So, tell us: what is your deepest, darkest fantasy? What was one of your most memorable orgasms? And lastly (and just for fun), is a soft drink called soda, coke, or pop?

[The Slutty Princess]

You will do these things in this exact order:
1. Get those clamps on your nipples and go to your sister's room. Insert one object inside yourself from her room then do 3 sets of 20 jumping jacks + rubbing your clit at least 1 minute in the downtime.

2. If you want to make me proud repeat this in more family member's rooms

3. Now go to the bathroom and brush your teeth. Time to use every toothbrush in the bathroom on each nipple while the other is clamped back, I won't say how long to use each since I don't know how many you have. But the total for each nipple has to be over 10 minutes. Impress me. (You will re-apply toothpaste if it wears off while scrubbing)

4. Now you'll cum for me by rubbing your clit with each of the toothbrushes. This means as many orgasms as there are toothbrushes, no less, no more, this includes yours, toothpaste will be used. No rinsing any of the toothbrushes after.

5. Finally go back and report to me and tell me how it went. You will be allowed to remove the objects inserted at step one only after you finish writing it

Thank you for your dare! I was horny from just reading what you wanted me to do and couldn’t wait to do it. Anyway, I better get started with my report since these clamps are really applying some pain! So being bored today with nothing else to do, I decided to do your dare since my sister was not home. I really wanted to complete the first task in each family member’s room but my brother, mother, and father were home so I couldn’t, though it made the dare more interesting with them home and up and about since it was about noon. I took two binder clamps from my desk and clamped each on one of my sensitive nipples. Each snapped on hard and had a tight grip, much tighter than a clothespin. With my nipples already feeling some pain, I stripped of my jeans and panties so I was bare naked. My brother was home and his bedroom was right next to mine while my sister’s room was right across from mine. Naked and nervous, I peeked my door open a bit to reluctantly see that my brother’s bedroom door was closed. Quietly and nervously, I tiptoed into my sister’s room, closing the door as quietly as I could. My sister had gone shopping a hour ago and I was nervous to be in her room since I had no idea when she would be home and she would surely catch me naked, in her room, if I did not hurry. I got right to work, scouring her room for something to insert in my damp pussy. The clamps were already exerting more pain as more time passed. She had a wooden hair brush with a long and semi-wide handle to hit and I grabbed that, slowly wiggling it inside me. With it inside my wet pussy, I began my first set of jumping jacks. I was really nervous since jumping jacks would make noise as I jumped on my sister’s wood floor and I certainly did not want my brother to come out and see what was going on since he knew my sister was gone. Slowly, I did each jumping jack. With each jumping jack came more pain. My breasts would bounce causing more irritation to my sore, clamped titties. I made it through the first set and following orders, I followed the set by rubbing my clit for 1 minute, counting in my head to 60 before beginning my next set of jacks. When I was done with those, I repeated what I had previously done and rubbed my clit for another minute, dampening my pussy more. My nipples were aching and my pussy was dripping. I was surprised that the hair brush had stayed in but I had stuck it in as far as I could. Again, I followed the minute rub with my third and final set of jumping jacks before getting my hand more sticky and damp with juices as I rubbed my clit for another minute. I was relieved that I was done in my sister’s room since I had been nervous the entire time. I peeked open my sister’s door and my heart took a little leap as I saw that my brother had his door wide open. He was laying in bed, eyes glued to his computer but I was still nervous about making the trek across the hallway and into my room since his bed faced the wide-open door and he was also facing the door.

The pain of the clamps was intensifying so I had to take the risk, I quickly opened the door more and took two large, quick steps across the hall and into my room, closing the door behind me. Our bedrooms were located upstairs but the bathroom was down the stairs. This made me nervous since I had to make the long trek down stairs and into the bathroom, naked, while my parents were down there along with my brother having his door wide open. I couldn’t think about it long and I knew this because my nipples were already in severe pain and I still had about a half-an-hour at minimum before I could remove them. I creeped out of my room, staying against the hallway wall to stay out of my brother’s view. I was sweating bullets, praying that my mother or father would not catch me or my brother would get up out of his bed and see me. I slowly crept my way to the stairs, trying to be as stealthy as I could. As I took a step on the first step it creaked and I froze. I knew my parents or brother would think nothing of it but I was nervous as all Hell. I could hear both my mother and father’s voice at the end of the stairs. I could tell they were in the room to the right of the stairs that was the living room. I had to go to the left of the stairs and the bathroom was right there. Though it may seem easy to you, it was hard for me. I never had been so nervous in my life as butterflies floated around in my stomach with every step I took as I got closer and closer to my parent’s voices. I was relieved when I was off the stairs and onto the hardwood floor but that’s where disaster struck and I had a mini heart attack. I tried to take a long, soft step to get to the bathroom quicker but as I stretched my leg out to take the step, the brush came loose and fell to the floor. It seemed to be the loudest noise in the world as it clashed against the floor.

I frantically picked it up from the floor as my parent’s stopped talking and I rushed to the bathroom with my brush in hand and quickly closed the door. I took breathed a long sigh of relief. I had made it to the bathroom without being seen though I could feel the sweat from my nerves on me. It was a very daring task and I was not done. After my parents resumed talking, it was time to get to work since my nipples were screaming with pain. I was unsure of what you meant by “while the other nipple is clamped back” but I assumed it called for me to remove the clamp from one nipple and scrub that nipple while the other nipple stayed clamped. So that is what I did. I began with my left nipple, removing the clamp and setting it on the sink counter. It ached in pain as the blood rushed back into it. I started with my own toothbrush. There were 5 total toothbrushes that included mine so I would break it up to two minutes of scrubbing with each brush. Before I began, I inserted the hair brush handle back inside my pussy. Then I took my toothbrush and squirted a large glob of toothpaste on it. I then began the scrubbing. Instantly, my nipples feel the discomfort and pain of the brush. The toothpaste added a burning and stinging feeling while the bristles of the toothbrush added irritation and mild pain. My nipples are very sensitive and the pain was great in this task. I fought of the pain, scrubbing my nipple with the toothbrush semi-hard while I counted in my head to 120 seconds, trying to keep my mind off the pain my nipple was in. After I was done with my toothbrush, I grabbed my brother’s, placing more toothpaste on it before scrubbing with that one as I counted in my head again to 120 seconds.

The pain was almost unbearable as I had to keep telling myself to keep going. After I was done with my brother’s, I repeated the same steps with my father’s, sister’s, and mother’s toothbrush. With each brush, I put more mint toothbrush on and scrubbed for 2 minutes. By the end, my nipple was begging for mercy, the bathroom smelled of mint, and I had totalled 10 minutes of scrubbing on my left nipple. Unwillingly, I grabbed the clamp and placed it back on my extremely painful nipple before removing the other clamp from my right nipple and completing the steps as I had done before, using each brush for two minutes, applying toothpaste with every new brush, until I had totalled 10 minutes on that nipple and both nipples were in equal,nearly unbearable pain. Usually my nipples had hurt from just snaps I had done with a rubber band. I only would have to do 5 and my nipples would be in pain, that’s how sensitive my nipples are. This task was much, much worse as my nipples had never been in this much pain. With my nipples both clamped again and inflamed, it was time to orgasm. Again I started with my own brush, applying toothpaste to it before scrubbing my clit. As I scrubbed my clit with the toothbrush, my left hand pumped the hairbrush in and out, adding more pleasure. The toothpaste soon kicked in though, adding pain while my bristles adding irritation and my clit soon was swollen and red in pain. I still could get off to it and after about 3 minutes of scrubbing my clit with the brush and pumping the hair brush in and out while biting my lip to contain my sounds of pleasure, I climaxed. I let out a long sigh before grabbing my brother’s brush and applying toothpaste. I placed my toothbrush back in the holder. My clit was now swollen and burning along with my nipples. I sat down on the cold tile flooring for my next masturbation. I pumped the hair brush more furiously and scrubbed much faster, hoping to orgasm faster so I could get the damn clamps off sooner. With the faster pace, I had a harder time keeping in some moans and groans as they escaped and filled the bathroom. It made me nervous as I wondered if my parents had heard but nevertheless, I continued until I orgasmed yet again. I put my brother’s toothbrush back and grabbed my mother’s and applied toothpaste. My clit was very sore after orgasming twice and I still had to orgasm with three more brushes.

My pussy was drenched in juices and I was hornier than ever. With my mother’s toothbrush, it took me much longer to orgasm, since my pussy was becoming tired but still managed to orgasm and I put my mother’s brush back in the holder. Next, I took my Dad’s and applied toothpaste. I wanted to take a break since my vagina was burning and tired from three straight orgasms but my nipples could not wait so I got back to work. I tried scrubbing faster in hopes of reaching an orgasm faster but my pussy was just too tired to hit an orgasm faster. After nearly 5 or 6 minutes, I reached my fourth straight orgasm. My nipples were in excruciating pain along with my swollen clit. I just wanted to get it over with so I placed my father’s brush back in its spot and began scrubbing my clit with my sister’s brush after applying toothpaste, it was the last brush. By this time, I was self-consciously yelling at myself to keep them on. The pain was becoming unbearable and that was all I could think of as I scrubbed away at my clit as it burned while the hairbrush handle pumped in and out of my wet pussy. This made it even harder to orgasm for the last one. My mind was on the pain in my nipples and clit and my pussy was already tired from orgasming four straight times. I wish I could just end the report right now because I can’t feel my fricking nipples. After nearly 8 or ten minutes of constant scrubbing, I managed to reach an orgasm. It certainly wasn’t a large climax but just a small one, the only thing my tired pussy could manage. Done in the bathroom, I put the final toothbrush away. Now came the hard part, making it back up to my room. Since I had been in the bathroom for nearly 45 minutes to an hour, I had no idea where my parents or brother were, nor did I know if my sister was home. With the clamps still tightly gripping my nipples and my vagina plugged with my sister’s hair brush, I opened the door slightly and looked around. This would be much harder to get back to my room as my parents were not talking so I did not know where they were. I glanced left and right, scouring the kitchen and seeing nobody in there. I slowly made my way out, taking smaller steps towards the stairs to ensure the brush would not fall out again. With my nipples in severe pain, it was hard to take my time. I managed to get up the stairs, quicker than I came down with the pain controlling my actions as it made me walk a little faster and less stealthy. I stopped at the top of the stairs and saw my sister’s door was open so I knew she wasn’t home but I could see my brother had his door open in which I guessed he was still in his bed. I took the same path as before, following the wall and quickly slipped into my room. I instantly opened up my computer and began typing this report. Now I can finally remove the hair brush and remove the clamps and begin to soothe my sore clit and very sore nipples. Thank you for the dare. I enjoyed it immensely and would certainly be up to any other dares you have in mind. It seems that you put some thought into it. I hope you enjoy my report as much as I enjoyed the dare.

[The Slutty Princess]

Put your vibrating egg in your pussy on highest setting and go ask a female neighbour if she has sex toys.
Some optional things that I'm afraid are in your limits but I'll tell them just in case.
- go naked
- have slut written on you
- if she gives you one use it in front of her
- if she says no beg her to help you cum.

Thank you for this dare! I had an amazing time doing it and it was certainly one of the craziest and most daring things I have done. Here is my report on the dare!
It was early morning and my sister was sleeping over at a friends house, my brother was out hanging with some friends, and both my parents were gone. I was home alone. I could do sares I received earlier since I had the house to myself but your dare excited me way too much so I skipped a few dares to go right to yours. Naked, I sprawled the word “slut” across my flat belly as neatly as I could. Next, I put on a tight, orange crop top that went a little past my breasts. With it, I wore just panties. It really worried me to wear just panties but I wanted to try and impress you since I felt like I was letting you down since I was way to scared and nervous to do any of the optional objectives you had gave me. To match the orange crop top, I wore a pair of white & orange VS panties and viewed myself in the mirror. My appearance turned me and and made my pussy moist. I was half naked and appeared as a slut as the word literally screamed out across my body. I was nervous about the entire dare though I did not know this neighbor well. Her name was Hailey and she had gorgeous blonde hair. I chose her because I did not know her well nor did she know me well and because she was one of my youngest neighbors so I figured she would have the highest probability to have sex toys. To make it more interesting, I brought my hitachi wand along, removing the batteries. I took my purple vibrating egg, put it on “max” and inserted it inside my wet pussy and it sat comfortably there. The egg felt amazing inside me, filling my pussy with vibrations that sent waves of pleasure throughout my body. It was time to go. I made my way down the stairs and out the back door. I felt naughty as I walked outside nearly half naked. The vibrations and the “naughty” feeling made me horny as all Hell and my pussy was dripping with juices, staining my panties a bit. It was chilly outside but nothing too bad. With the hitachi wand in hand, I made my way to Hailey’s house, 3 houses down from mine. I was nervous and excited at the same time, constantly looking up and down the street as I walked in just my panties and a crop top. I was nervous so it wasn’t long before I was standing in front of her house as I had walked quite fast over there. Her black Nissan was parked outside, telling me she was home. Her house was a small, two-story white house, with a small porch attached to the front. Barefoot, I walked up the cold cement steps and onto the wood porch and rang the doorbell. Butterflies were floating in my stomach and I was tingling from nerves. There I was, standing in front of a girl’s house who I barely knew with a hitachi wand in one hand, “slut” written across my belly, and wear just a crop top and panties that showed just how wet my pussy really was since the vibrating egg had caused my pussy to drip enormously, making a somewhat large wet stain. I watched nervously as I heard footsteps approaching the door and the handle began to turn. My heart skipped a beat as the door slowly opened and I tried to fight away my nerves and muster a smile. Hailey opened the door with a happy expression, smiling, but that changed as she looked me over and it quickly changed to a “concerned” or just a bizarre look across her face. She was dressed in a white Under Armour sweatshirt and black yoga pants. For being 12 years older than me, she certainly didn’t appear as it. She had beautiful tan skin and blonde hair that stretched past her shoulders and sat beautifully near her small breasts. Smiling at her, I greeted her. She replied, “Hello, can I help you with something?” with a strange, curious expression across her face. By now, I was losing some of the nerves and gaining courage. All I could feel were my erect nipples from the chilly wind and y soaked pussy as it continuously recieved pleasure from the vibrations. Quietly, but audible, I asked if she had any toys. I could feel a “kick” to my stomach as soon as I mustered the words. I was still nervous. “Toys?” she said, startled and confused. I was pretty sure she knew what i was talking about but I corrected myself and said “sex toys”. She laughed and roller her eyes and said no and began to close the door on me. I stopped her and asked if she perhaps had any batteries for my wand. She took her hands off the door and asked me what kind of batteries it required. She soon returned, smiling, and handed me three triple A batteries.I thanked her for her time and she didn’t say anything, just smiled and began to shut the door so she could end the awkward event that was taking place on her front porch. With the batteries in hand, I returned back to the house and removed the egg. Thank you for the dare! I really did enjoy it and it certainly pushed me. I was nervous the entire time from the second I left the house, to standing on the porch, and finally on the walk back to my house. It was definitely a new experience for me, an experience I enjoyed!

[SirW]

Regarding spanks, what is a number that'd be "excessive" for you?

[The Slutty Princess]

Welcome to the site! I hope you have a long and enjoyable stay! So, tell us: what is your deepest, darkest fantasy? What was one of your most memorable orgasms? And lastly (and just for fun), is a soft drink called soda, coke, or pop?

1.Deepest, Darkest Fantasy?
I'm not sure if I just have one deep, dark fantasy, I often fantasize about incest, being sold as a sex slave, bestiality, and forced pain. The one I fantasize about the most is being kidnapped, sold as a sex-slave, and being used as a fuck toy and torture slut by men. Kind of messed up but most people get aroused by things that are messed up, I guess that's why they call them dark fantasies. :p
Most memorable orgasm?
Before I begin, I understand that a few people may find this wrong and disgusting but please keep your comments to yourself. My most memorable orgasm happened when I was 16 and home alone. I was extremely horny and searching the internet for porn to get off to when I stumbled across zootube. The thought of how wrong bestiality was made me horny and want it. Hornier than Hell, I decided to get my dog Bailey into the room. Bailey was a large male chocolate lab. (My dog had not been fixed and still remains like that today) With my pussy soaking, I managed to get my dog to crawl up on my bed. I placed a leg on each side of Bailey as he lay down. With my legs spread out before him, I inched my body closer to his snout and he began licking my mound. It felt wrong but the "wrong" feeling made it more pleasurable. My dogs tongue was warm against the lips of my pussy. I was tense but soon relaxed as Bailey found his rhythm. His warm tongue lapped at my dripping pussy as I try pushing my pussy at his tongue. After only about a minute, I had the most violent, breathtaking orgasm I had ever had and my scream that I released as I climaxed scared Bailey away and out of my room but I was satisfied. I have yet to do it again to this date but still get off to bestiality porn quite easily.
Soda, Pop, or Coke?
Kind of a bizarre shift from the last question to this one! :p
I refer to it as Soda.

[The Slutty Princess]

Regarding spanks, what is a number that'd be "excessive" for you?

I'd say anywhere over 500 spanks. By the 500th spank, you usually are tired of it and won't get aroused by it as much nor will it be as fun.

[samdiatmh]

Start by sliding your egg into your pussy and turning it on medium. You will be fully clothed.
Now walk to your brother and sister's rooms. If they are not there, grab their pillows and return to your room. If they are there, turn the vibe to max and talk to them about something for at least 5 minutes. Come back and try again in 15 minutes.
Once you have a pillow from each sibling's room, go in your room and take off all of your clothes. Stuff your panties into your mouth. Put on a short skirt and a button up shirt. Only one button may be fastened. Go outside and take your egg with you.
Find a somewhat secluded spot and edge using the bullet. Two edges for each pillow, and one edge for each failed attempt in a siblings room.
After edging, go back inside and return to your room. Fold each pillow in half and grind your pussy on it until you cum once. Then switch pillows and cum again. After each orgasm, use your phone to take a picture of the wet spot on each pillow. Better hope your parents don't check your phone! Return the pillows to each sibling's room, with the egg buzzing inside your pussy on medium. Panties stay in your mouth.

[The Slutty Princess]

Well hey welcome to the site so let's just start off with something bad if
Can pee only one in 4 hours in a day for the next week starting now and every hour u need to drink atleast one glass or water also u have to edge urself every two hours but no pee for 4 hours ....... ;) lemme know how u find this enjoy

Wednesday: Today I began your task, waking up at 6 am with a bad urge to pee from my bladder settling in over night. I would have to wait until 10 am when I could pee. I drank a glass of water upon waking up and tried to keep my mind off my full bladder. I enjoyed a small breakfast before sitting down to study for a test I had this morning. By 7 am, my bladder was screaming at me to let her empty, but I enthusiastically downed another glass of water before driving to school. I was struggling at school that morning My mind was on my bladder that was begging for me to empty it. Classes began at 8:10 am and the first class was Biology. I could not concentrate on the slide she was showing us,instead, I sat in the back of the classroom, my legs shaking trying to relax my bladder. I finally had made it to the next class, and 6 minutes into class, I drank another bottle of water. It had been two hours as well and it was also time to edge, Luckily, it was Personal Finance and we would be watching a movie on the Enron scandal so the teacher had the lights off and all my classmates attentions were on the screen. I grabbed a seat in the back of the classroom in which my friend, Ally sat next to me. I was a little nervous to try and masturbate to an edge with her sitting at the same table as me but after 5 minutes into the movie, with my bladder killing me and Ally’s eyes were glued to the screen, I slipped my hand under my jeans and panties and scooted the chair in so the table would cover what I was doing though Ally could clearly see if she looked my way. With my hand down my panties, I nervously glanced around the room and at Ally. Her and all the other students seemed to be locked into the movie and I was safe. I began moving my hand over my soft, warm labia and I gently squeezed my clit and rubbed it between my fingers. The nerves of being caught and the pleasure made me wet quickly as my fingers quickly wettened. I slowly worked my hand in a circular motion around my clit as I watched the movie though my mind was on the pleasure I was receiving. It took my mind off my bladder. I bit my lip as I moved faster and faster, with my pussy beginning to soak my hand. I got very close to a climax before stopping, letting out a small sigh that reluctantly drew no attention.With the edge done, I slowly pulled my and from my pants wiping the juices on my jeans until my hand was clean but sticky. It was a long period as my bladder kicked in as soon as I was done pleasuring myself to an edge. I managed to make it to the next class, and drank another bottle of water upon 9am. I had one hour to go and as I sat in Trigonometry class, I kept telling myself that it was only an hour and that I could do it. I repeated it over and over until it reached 10 am. Everyone in the class was working on the recently assigned homework as I quickly excused myself with the teacher, grabbed the hall pass and rushed to the ladies room that was reluctantly right across the classroom. Upon the release of my bladder, I felt much better like a burden had been released from my shoulders. After flushing the toilet, I stayed seated in the stall. It had been two hours and was time for me to edge again.With my jeans and blue and white panties already slid down to my ankles, I wiped my pussy with some toilet paper and began working my warm hand on my warm pussy, working in a circular motion, biting my lip so no noises of pleasure would escape. I managed to edge much quicker than before, since I could work much quicker and freely. With my hand sticky and coated in pussy juices, I washed my hands and filled my bottle with water and returned to class. I felt much better without the burden of a full bladder and downed another glass of water. The bell rang and it was off to my statistics class inch which we had a quiz. I was enlightened that I could concentrate and focus on my quiz without my bladder bothering me. By the end of the period, I had drank another bottle of water since it was now 11 am. My next period was study hall in which I again sat in the back of the classroom and come noon, I drank another bottle of water and it was time to edge. Most of the students were busy, working on homework, studying for tests, or on their computer so I was safe and able to reach my hand down my panties and slowly rub myself. I couldn't work as freely and fast as I previously had done in the stall, instead I bit my lip and worked my slowly and managed to edge. I could feel the very slight pain. These edges were starting to add up and my pussy was begging for an orgasm in which I wanted to please it with one real bad. I slid through study hall and English class, drinking one more bottle of water at 1 pm. My bladder was holding up quite well and I was surprised. Then gym class began. About half way through class, 2 pm came.It was tiem for another edge, drink, and to empty my bladder though the urge was not as great as it was in the morning. I excused myself, telling the teacher I needed to go to the bathroom. I was new to this whole thing and there was no secretive spot to really edge in the gym, especially since we were playing tennis. I went to the girls locker room, filled and drank another bottle of water before sitting down on the bench and sliding my gym shorts to my knees where I began rubbing my already damp pussy to yet another edge. I had already found out just how much I didn’t appreciate edges. My pussy was already somewhat sore from all the orgasms it wanted but could not fulfill. After gym, History flew past quickly in which I drank another bottle during the period and was finally relieved to return home after school was let out at 3:30.After driving home it was close to 4 and I drank yet another glass of water and edged in the comfort of my own bed. By 6, I had consumed another glass of water, completed my homework, and it was time to relieve my bladder and edge. This time my bladder was happy to relieve itself as the urge was great. I didn’t struggle much until I went to bed, consuming 4 more glasses of water, edging once at 8 and edging at 10 before going to bed but this time, I decided to reward my sore pussy by orgasming. It was one of the best orgasms I had had in awhile and on that happy note, I used the bathroom and went to bed, excited for the next day.

Thursday: Upon waking up, it certainly had been 4 hours and I gladly used the toilet and consumed my first glass of water. Following the rules you added via PM, it was a no underwear day in which I had to draw a penis above my vagina and wear a more revealing outfit. I chose a simple black skirt, to go along with leggings and a maroon sweatshirt. The skirt was short and probably would not pass the school’s dress code but I went to school hoping the staff or principal would not say anything. Though no one could tell as I walked into school, I felt like an enormous slut with the cold wind blowing on my bare pussy and the hand-drawn penis right above it. School had not started at 8am and I consumed a glass of water and went to the ladies room to edge. It was much easier to edge today. I didn’t even need to pull down my skirt as I sat down on the closed toilet seat, my bare ass cold at the touch of the seat, and I rubbed my warm, shaven pussy until my hand was sticky and I had edged for the first time that day. I returned to the hallway after washing my hands and talked to my friends before the bell rang and I reported to Biology class. My bladder was already full from the two glasses of water I had had this morning as they had gone right through me as the urge only increased as the class transitioned into the next in which I drank another glass of water since it was 9. We finished watching the movie and transitioned into the next class, Trigonometry in which my bladder was begging for release and I had to edge after 20 minutes into the class when it reached 10. Again, I excused myself and went to the ladies room across the hallway where I willingly emptied my bladder and freely masturbated to an edge, letting a few soft moans escape as I went. After washing the juices from my hands, I returned to class, finished notes, drank a bottle of water, and completed the homework we were assigned before going to Statistics class in which I consumed another bottle of water, filling my bladder quickly but the urge to pee was not great. By the time 12 hit, it was lunch time and I was in the cafeteria. I drank a bottle of water, and it was time for another edge. I was seated next to four of my friends and was nervous to rub myself in front of them but decided I’d take the risk. My pussy was already wet as I casually stuck one hand under the cafeteria table and up my skirt while my other hand used the fork to pick at my food so it would appear as though my other hand was just resting on my lap. I spread my legs wider and began rubbing my clit in a circular motion, working slowly to not act suspicious in front of my friends. I was incredibly nervous while doing so but the tingling feeling I was receiving was great! After rubbing myself for a few minutes, I was dripping wet and had reached an edge in which I let out a sigh that drew a weird look from my friend, Chelsie, who sat next to me but said nothing of it. It was a great feeling. I had never masturabate in front of my friends before and the tingly feeling I got was great. I was nervous the entire time that one of them would question me and that made the masturbating much more fun. From lunch, I breezed through Study Hall, drinking a bottle of water then that made me really have to go, but managed to make it to gym where 2 reached and I excused myself, used the bathroom, and edged myself in the locker room stall before downing another bottle of water and returned to gym class where we stayed on the tennis unit. After gym, it was English in which I drank another bottle of water when it reached 3 and was dismissed from school at 3:30. Today was Thursday so I had to go to work. I drove my brother and sister home and changed into my waitressing outfit. The outfit consisted of a knee length black skirt, and a green top with the restaurant name on the back of the shirt. Feeling a little horny and devious, I kept my panties off and took my bra off for work so it was just my grey flats, top, and skirt. I had to clock in at work by 4:15 so I left my house after consuming yet another glass of water. I didn’t have time to edge before but figured I could edge when I got to work since it really didn’t get busy until 5. Upon getting to work, I went through the back kitchen door and clocked in, grabbing my name tag and putting it on my shirt. The cold metal needle rested on my bare breasts. I greeted the owner, Steve, who was also head cook, and his wife, Linda, who helped in the kitchen and greeted customers as well. The restaurant was just a small, local shop in which contained no security cameras so I was not worried about edging out in the dining area. Grabbing a clean tray from the dishwasher, I went to the front of the restaurant and took my normal position behind the oak waitress podium, setting the tray on a shelf beneath it.I surveyed the restaurant. There was an old couple in the corner but other than that, it was empty. With no people that I could see coming in, I stood behind the podium and slowly worked my right hand up my skirt and onto my wet, warm pussy where I began slowly rubbing it. Something about how wrong it was, made me enjoy it so much more. I stood there, watching the front doors for customers with one hand up my skirt, pleasuring myself. I truly felt dirty, as I closed my eyes and clenched my left hand into the fist. The pleasure was great now as I worked in a faster motion before approaching a climax but this time I tried going a little farther. It was so hard to stop. I wanted to climax right there but pulled my hand away at the last second and refrained from my tingling and begging pussy. Still with no customers in sight, I left the podium to wash my hands before returning. Soon the people began loading in and 5 o’clock passed but I was way too busy with customers, fulfilling refill requests and orders as the restaurant got busier. I managed to drink another glass of water when I could but that was at about 5:40 and I could certainly feel the urge to pee intensify. Come 6, I managed to find time to drink another glass of water but I was way too busy to find time in which I could edge. I was also too busy to find time to excuse myself to go to the bathroom since I was the only one working the floor that night, but managed to get time around 6:20 to make it to the bathroom before returning to work. There was only two hours left before the restaurant would close and I was looking forward to that time since it had been a chaotic night so far. By 7, I consumed another glass of water in between taking orders and giving orders to the customers. Around 7:30, the restaurant began to die down but I was still busy cleaning tables, refilling drinks and other needs to get an edge in. By 8, everyone was out and I flipped the sign on the front window to “close” before heading to the kitchen to help wash, sort, and put away dishes and other things that needed to be done. By the time I clocked out and had placed my name tag pack in its pouch and returned to my car, it was nearly 8:30. I was exhausted but sitting in the driver’s seat, I pulled my skirt up. The leather was cold on my bare ass but it got warm as time passed as I rubbed myself, this time to two consecutive edges in which my pussy was already feeling sore. After that, I returned home and just relaxed after eating dinner, drinking yet another glass of water, and showering before using the bathroom one last time at 10 and going to bed.
‘
Friday: Friday was a little messed up and I am sorry about that. I woke up with an enormous headache and stomach ache. I decided that I would miss the first half of school to hopefully feel better. I still tried to stay on pace though, using the bathroom upon waking up and consuming a glass of water before taking a few tums and relaxing on the couch. I rested on the couch, watching netflix but still not feeling well. Each hour, I drank a glass of water but was not feeling up to edging. I followed the typical routine drinking a glass of water each hour and using the bathroom in 4 hour intervals. I found it much easier to control my bladder at home than it was at school. By 1, I was still feeling awful and had fit in one edge but that was all that I could manage. I decided to just miss the whole day of school, drink water, control my bladder, rest up and get better for the weekend. Every 4 hours, I would use the bathroom and I really didn’t struggle with it like I had been at school, maybe the comfort of my own home had decreased the urge.I ended up going to bed early, at around 8. I am very sorry that I only managed to edge once but I just wasn’t feeling good enough to pleasure myself though I did do the bladder control part.

[The Slutty Princess]

Well hey welcome to the site so let's just start off with something bad if
Can pee only one in 4 hours in a day for the next week starting now and every hour u need to drink atleast one glass or water also u have to edge urself every two hours but no pee for 4 hours ....... ;) lemme know how u find this enjoy

Saturday: I was feeling much, much better prior to waking up. I used the bathroom and drank a glass of water before laying in bed and rubbing myself to an edge since I had missed out on them yesterday. I then got dressed, sliding on an athletic Under Armor top over my bare breasts, track shorts over my bare skin, and running shoes. I had never ran without bra and I had only ran once without panties but it was a no panties day. Remembering, I slid down my track shorts and drew a large penis directly above my cleanly, shaven pussy. I strapped my Ipod to my bicep and hit the sidewalks to begin my usual weekend, morning run. Typically I would run 4 miles in a little less than 30 minutes but I was still feeling a little sluggish from yesterday and it showed in my run statistics that day, running 4 miles in about 32 minutes. Sweating but refreshed from the run, I gladly drank a glass of water when got home since it was a little past 7 am. I showered, did my make up, and eat breakfast and at 8, I consumed another glass of water before going to my room. Once in seclusion of my room, I slipped off my top and jeans and opened up my laptop to watch porn until an edge. I enjoy “hate-fuck” and “rough-sex” videos the most, especially when they are kinky. I chose a video of an alleged “father hate-fucks his gorgeous blonde daughter” and certainly got off to it, leaving a small puddle on my bed sheets from my juices after I had completed an edge using my fingers to finger myself. I read Divergent by Veronica Ross for a good 40 minutes before I took a break at 9, drank water, and returned to reading. I could feel the urge to pee intensify and reading became much harder with a full bladder.My mind was having a hard time digesting what I was reading so I decided to stop. Instead, I figured it was time for some naked yoga in which you suggested. As suggested, I lubed up my 12 inch dildo with my mouth and slid it inside me as far as I could. I began by doing the downward dog but before I started, I decided to make it a little more daring and teasing, cracking my door a bit since my sister and brothers room were right next to mine and they would be getting up soon. I stayed in the downward dog position for a minute, having no trouble with the dildo as it only added pleasure to the exercises. Next, I did multiple ‘warrior’ poses, holding each for a minute. They dildo was adding pleasure but also discomfort with the more complex poses. I ended with doing a half fold, fold, triangle, and half moon pose, holding each for a minute. The half moon was a little interesting as I was somewhat nervous when I heard my brother get up and leave his room but I don’t think he even glanced in the direction of my door. I had no plans until later that night so I basically just roamed around the house, switching from the TV, to music, and then back to reading and with every passing hour, I made sure to drink water and make sure I went to the bathroom and edge when I had to. Finally, my day got more interesting at 7. I had already consumed two glasses of water and edged after using the bathroom at 6 but it was now time to go to one of my friend’s party. It was for anything special, just a get-together to sit around a bonfire, talk, gossip, and play games. I was excited for the night as I changed my outfit to comply the colder weather outside, staying in skinny jeans but putting on a sweatshirt and tennis shoes, but decided I would put on a bra since I knew we would play some sort of sexual game that would involve stripping as we had normally done but I kept my panties off. The party started off slow though there were 6 boys and 7 girls that came. For about an hour, we chatted, ate pizza, and drank soda and I ended up watching a little college football since the boys were swarmed around the TV. After about an hour, I had consumed a soda, replacing it with water which made my bladder worse. Caffeine jump-started the urge to pee but I still had two more hours to go to be able to use the bathroom. Finally we pulled the boys away from the game and outside to the fire pit where we started off slowly again, gossipping, talking, and drinking soda until about 9 where I drank yet another soda. My bladder was begging for a release as it was quite full and the caffeine certainly wasn’t making it better. Soon my friend Sammy suggested that we play “would you rather”. Everyone liked the idea and agreed. I was familiar with everyone there as we all went to the same school and were all in the same class. Our game of “would you rather” is just like the normal game, a person will ask you “Would you rather do choice A or choice B”. You would have to pick one of the choices or you could “chicken” which would result in having to take off one piece of clothing not counting socks and shoes. Once you were naked, you would have to pick one of the choices and the choice you pick, you must perform.As we started, I sat with my legs crossed, trying to relax my bladder that was begging for me to empty it. Of course, being one of the only single girls there, I was targeted right away by the first boy, Jackson. The first question I received was “Would you rather lick Joe’s foot or Brooke’s foot?”. It was a bizarre question to start out with but I had no problem with feet, just do view them as a turn-on. I chose Brook’s foot and she simply removed her sock and shoe to her left foot. I was a daring person, so I wasn’t just going to take a small lick, instead I started at the end of her foot and took a long lick all the way to her toes. Brooke giggled and a few people commented that it was nasty but I didn’t mind it. It didn’t taste like much. The taste was hard to describe but I’d say it somewhat had a salty taste to it. I few more rounds passed before I received another question. Sammy had already chickened and had removed her top and sat in her jeans and a cute pink bra. The only other person that had chickened was Roger who had removed his shirt after refusing to send his mother a shirtless picture or post one on Facebook. The next question I received was from Jane who had asked “Would you rather take off your pants or shirt?”. It was an obvious answer for me since I had no underwear on, I opted to take off my shirt, in which I did to show off my lacy purple bra. I was soon targeted again after a few turns, this time by Roger. He asked “Would you rather swap underwear with Laura or kiss every person on the lips?”. It was as though they knew I was not wearing any underwear so again I willingly accepted the second choice and got up from my seat. I began with the girls kissing all 7 of them on the lips. It was a “fake” kiss either, each kiss I made last about 5-7 seconds unless the person pulled away. Next, I kissed every guy. The dares had started out semi-soft but would intensify as the night progressed but as of now, my bladder was about to burst and it was past 10 so I booked it back to the house and went to the bathroom and edged in the bathroom before drinking a glass of water and returning back out to the party. The next question I received favored the guys. “Would you rather have all the girls remove their tops, that would include bra and a top, and have the next three questions targeted at you, or take off your top?”. I was feeling a little devious so I pted to take the next three questions in exchange for the all the girls, excluding myself, to remove their tops and bras. I received a few death stares but it all ended with giggles as they stripped down until their chest and belly were bare to the night breeze. It was hilarious to see some guys staring and other guys trying to not make it obvious that they were looking. I had to look as well since it had been a few months since we last played the game and I had seen my friends breasts. Again Emily’s were the nicest being quite large though all the girls there had quite large breasts, bigger than mine for sure though Jane had the same size as me. It was now time for three straight questions. The first question was “Would you rather take off your bra or take off your pants?”. Now I was really being hit hard but I still didn’t want to take off my pants since I was wearing no underwear and had a penis drawn right above my vagina! I simply took off my bra, tossing it into the grass next to my chair as the guys and girls both checked out my breasts. Though smaller than most, I found them to be the perfect size and really liked my breasts. I had the next question as well, being asked “Would you rather give Jason a thirty second lap dance or post a bare ass picture on your Facebook?”. I certainly didn’t want to do my second choice since I had relatives as friends on Facebook so I willingly took the first choice. Jason wasn’t a bad looking guy so it wasn’t that bad for me or for him. I wasn’t that great a lap dancing but made the most out of it. I began by shaking my ass in front of his face. Though my breasts were not as big as the others, my ass made up for it. I grinded my ass on his chest a little and slowly made my way around the chair, continuously letting my ass wiggle right next to him until one of the girls said it had been thirty seconds. The next question would be my last for that round as I was asked “Would you rather lick carmel of Jane’s belly or snowball a marshmallow with her?”. (If you don’t know what snowballing is, it is when you swap cum from each other’s mouth by kissing but this time it would be a marshmallow.) Jane offered to do both and I agreed. Jane was one of my kinkiest friends and one of my favorite friends as we basically had the same personalities. I began by taking a squirt bottle of caramel and squeezed a large glob around and in her belly button. Jane had a flat, gorgeous tan stomach and I didn’t hesitate to begin licking the caramel clean from her belly button. After we were done, it was time to snowball with a marshmallow. Jane placed a smaller marshmallow in her mouth and we locked lips, tongue kissing each other to transfer the marshmallow to my mouth and when she did, I chewed and ate the marshmallow. The round was now done. The girls, including myself were now after the boys since we were all topless and most of them still had pants and their shirts on. After we got through all 7 girls, all 6 boys were shirtless including Roger who had been stripped down to his boxers. The way the game worked was once everyone was naked, the game would be done but if you were naked before everyone else you could not chicken until everyone was naked and the game was over. I was in the same position as Roger, down to just one article of clothing though everyone figured I had underwear underneath my jeans. After a few turns, Jason targeted me, asking me “Would you rather walk past the neighbor's house topless or receive three hickeys to your neck?”. I didn’t want to bother with the hickeys since i knew I would receive questions from my parents or my brother or sister so I chose the first option. It wasn’t that daring as all their lights were off but nevertheless, I walked up and down their driveway twice, topless, before returning back to the fire. After a few more turns, 3 of the 6 boys were completely naked yet all the girls remained with pants and underwear but now it was to the boys turn. I was the first one to get targeted, “Would you rather sit on Roger’s lap for a full round or his face for 2 turns?”. The lap didn’t sound too bad but Roger was now naked so I opted to take off my pants since I wasn’t up to sitting on his face. I was a bit nervous and I could feel my face turning red with embarrassment as I slid of my jeans, setting them next to me. The guys and girls burst out giggling and laughing but also astonished. Humiliated and quite embarrassed, I came up with a lie, exclaiming that I had drew the penis to surprise everyone since I knew we would be playing the game. They seemed to buy it but the girls were still quite astonished that I wore no panties underneath my jeans, the guys were turned on as I could see some bulges growing in their jeans. After one more round, I was question again. “Would you rather be spanked by a female of your choosing or show us how you masturbate?”. I opted with the easier one, selecting Jane to spank me. She gladly did as I placed my heads on the chair and ass in the air. Jane slapped my bare ass hard with her hand, not once but 5 times. With each slap, it was followed by laughing and giggling. After we finished another round, the game and the party began to die down once everyone was naked and soon three guys said they had to leave. This was followed by a chain reaction and soon, everyone was getting dressed and thanking Sammie for throwing the party. I followed the chain and dressed, thanked Sammie and drove home. By the time I got home, it was time to consume another glass of water and edge. While showing, scrubbing off the embarrassing penis, I rubbed myself to an edge. I dried off and went to bed, knowing that tomorrow would be a long day since I would have to work nearly all day.

Sunday: I got up at my normal time, getting up at 6, using the bathroom, drinking a glass of water, and dressing. Today I could wear panties, and I took advantage, slipping on the warmest cotton panties I owned under my bright, scarlet dress. I then slipped on heels and my family and I drove to church around 7, after I drank a glass of water before leaving. Church lasted two hours. I certainly would not edge in church since I felt like that would be extremely wrong and I had no access to drinking water so I had to skip out on the task until church ended at 9. From there I rushed home, edged, and changed into my waitress outfit and made my way over to the restaurant. When I arrived, Steve and Linda were already busy cooking for the church crowd while David was hard at work, taking orders and cleaning tables outside on the floor. I greeted Steve and Linda and put my name tag on before going out to the floor to help David. Usually David and I worked together, but he was on vacation Thursday so I had to work by myself but I was glad he was back since that meant there would be less work for me. I followed the task as best as I could at work. At 10, I went to the bathroom and managed to drink a glass of water but throughout work, I couldn’t buy myself 5 minutes to edge every two hours though I managed to follow my drinking task well though having a full bladder constantly while working made work a little harder. After a very long day of working from 9:30 am to 9 pm closing, I was exhausted but also grateful. I loved working Sundays though it was always a really long day, the tips were always great and Steve and Linda certainly didn’t pay bad. After the 11 and a half hours of working, I had racked up a $175 check from Steve and Linda and collected nearly $550 in tips! Exactly why I loved my job. I didn’t have to work well, I get paid $13 an hour and I get tons of tips though Sunday I usually manage to get the best tips, ranging from $15-$20 a customer. This could be because most of the people that came in to eat knew me so they may tip me a bit more than usual. I apologize that I could not fit the edging into my work schedule but I hope you can understand that it is hard to get 5 minutes off to edge while waitressing since I constantly have customers to attend to and make sure everything is good. When I got home from work, I tried making it up by showering in which I rubbed myself to three straight edges, making my pussy quite sore and begging for an orgasm before bed. I couldn’t really sleep that night so I decided to fulfill my pussy’s begs and watched porn until I climaxed.
Thank you for the dare, I greatly enjoyed it as my first dare on here. I hope you enjoy my report and please tell me what you think!

[kinkjinx990]

hey there well i dont mind at all about friday and sunday specially friday caz health cmz b4 everything else im actually very impressed that u still tried to complete the dare on friday ;) plus uve really done a very good job and have been quite honest
i totally loved the report and i literally felt that i was reading a sex novel caz u highlighted every important detail and i had fun reading i cud imagine it all in my mind like a porn movie XD
ur frnds really had alot of fun dint they XD u like humilation so guess it felt kinda nice to u ;) but it was very brave to do that so yeah u r very awesome
i have enjoyed all ur blogs to date............seems like writing is one of ur hidden talents :P ur like a sex novelist
anyways it was a pleasure giving u ur first dare on the site and wud love to give u more dares whenevr ud like im almost there most of the time :)
honestly i loved the report have also pm'd u with that story i had promised last night
also glad u had fun anyways pm me.........

[The Slutty Princess]

Go to a park wearing only yoga pants, the egg on highest and no panties, bind your nipples with rubber bands so that they're erected and wear a tight tank top. Then watch porn on your with volume in max and no earphones

I had time after school today to complete your dare and I had tons of fun doing it. I began by changing into a different outfit, the outfit you called for. I stripped my panties off and put on the tightest pair of black yoga pants I had. The pants showed off my ass well along with a camel toe. For a top, I chose a tight, light blue tank top. I carefully bound each breast with 3 rubber bands, putting pressure on each in which caused my nipples to become erect right away. Setting the vibrating egg on “high”, I pulled down the yoga pants and slowly worked it all the way into my pussy until it sat comfortably there. I wiggled my butt back into my yoga pants and took it all in. The vibrations of the egg were breathtaking. They feeling was amazing! I went down the stairs and told my mother I was going to the park for a jog. I felt naughty and humiliated talking to my mother as my pussy pumped out juices from the pleasurable vibrations of the egg. I was just thankful that my mother had not said anything about my nipples that were poking through the tight tank top though I think she may have seen them. Out the door I went, and into my car where I took a short drive to the park. The egg was doing wonders down there, making every action I did, much more enjoyable. Driving was filled with pleasure all because of some vibrations. Every way I moved, the vibrations accommodated for it. I was soaked, and my yoga pants had absorbed some of the pussy juice that my vagina was pumping out like it were a fire hose! I found a parking spot in the lot of the park and got out. it was chilly outside but not too bad. I scoured the park, seeing some people near the middle of the park. There was a group of picnic tables there. I saw 3 people total, sitting at these tables and decided that I would go there to humiliate myself. By now the vibrations were almost getting sickening. It had been nearly 10 straight minutes of constant violent vibrations, but nevertheless, it still felt great. I made my way up the paved walkway and took a seat at a lone picnic table. A young mother sat across from me, watching her children play on the playground. She was about 30, black hair, and wore a large red coat with jeans. The table next to me sat two people, a young couple. I instantly noticed that they were married judging by the size of the diamond on her finger. The girl was maybe mid 20s, with silky blonde hair, and dressed in jeans and a green sweatshirt while her husband appeared to be the same age, dressed in jeans and a button-up, long sleeve shirt. He glanced my way and smiled as I sat down. I didn’t recognize any of them so I felt much better about what was about to take place. The married couple were eating a sandwich, while the mother never looked my way as she was locked into a book. It was way too quiet and I could already feel the butterflies begin to flutter as I went to safari on my phone and clicked on pornhub, which happened to be under my favorites. I wanted to pick a video that would make it clear to these three people that I was watching porn. I searched “screaming orgasm” and clicked on the Kayden Kross Sybian Orgasm video. Now my nerves were really kicking in. It took every ounce of my body to click the play button but once I did, it felt like a kick to the stomach as my heart dropped and the video opened. The video started off slow, without much noise until Kross came into the room. I was extremely horny but already my face was bright red. The egg was doing wonders inside me and was really setting the table as I watched the video, trying to not look at the ones around me to avoid humiliation. As soon as Kross got on the sybian, she lot out a moan and I could feel my face get even brighter. It felt as though my phone was plugged into a speaker. It was the loudest it had ever been. She continually let out moans that could clearly be heard but I refused to look up but I heard the male next to me chuckle. Then Kross approached her orgasm and began letting out some screams as the sybian got faster. The egg inside me felt like I was there, riding on a sybian and made me drip even more. As soon as she was screaming, both the married man and woman began laughing. I wish I could have laughed along, instead, I tried not to make eye contact with them as I kept my head down, staring at my phone and trying to act like everything was normal though my beat red face said otherwise. It was a 6 minute video and as soon as it was done, humiliated, I left the picnic table and walked fast back to my car. I probably looked like a total goof and it was certainly embarrassing, I’m just glad the mother didn’t say anything to me and that the married couple only laughed. They didn’t seem to mind but nevertheless, it was still embarrassing to me. Upon arriving home, I removed the egg. My yoga pants were drenched in juices.

[bananabob]

Hi Slutty Princess :)

Great work on your reports, they're some of the best I've seen on GD!

I'm feeling inspired about writing an exercise/clothing control dice dare or similar for you but have some questions.

What have you got in the way of clothing? Particularly sport/exercise clothing.

What locations do you have you could work out in? Do you have access to a gym and/or gym equipment?

Any special requests you would like me to try and include?

[Lyb]

I had time after school today to complete your dare and I had tons of fun doing it. I began by changing into a different outfit, the outfit you called for. I stripped my panties off and put on the tightest pair of black yoga pants I had. The pants showed off my ass well along with a camel toe. For a top, I chose a tight, light blue tank top. I carefully bound each breast with 3 rubber bands, putting pressure on each in which caused my nipples to become erect right away. Setting the vibrating egg on “high”, I pulled down the yoga pants and slowly worked it all the way into my pussy until it sat comfortably there. I wiggled my butt back into my yoga pants and took it all in. The vibrations of the egg were breathtaking. They feeling was amazing! I went down the stairs and told my mother I was going to the park for a jog. I felt naughty and humiliated talking to my mother as my pussy pumped out juices from the pleasurable vibrations of the egg. I was just thankful that my mother had not said anything about my nipples that were poking through the tight tank top though I think she may have seen them. Out the door I went, and into my car where I took a short drive to the park. The egg was doing wonders down there, making every action I did, much more enjoyable. Driving was filled with pleasure all because of some vibrations. Every way I moved, the vibrations accommodated for it. I was soaked, and my yoga pants had absorbed some of the pussy juice that my vagina was pumping out like it were a fire hose! I found a parking spot in the lot of the park and got out. it was chilly outside but not too bad. I scoured the park, seeing some people near the middle of the park. There was a group of picnic tables there. I saw 3 people total, sitting at these tables and decided that I would go there to humiliate myself. By now the vibrations were almost getting sickening. It had been nearly 10 straight minutes of constant violent vibrations, but nevertheless, it still felt great. I made my way up the paved walkway and took a seat at a lone picnic table. A young mother sat across from me, watching her children play on the playground. She was about 30, black hair, and wore a large red coat with jeans. The table next to me sat two people, a young couple. I instantly noticed that they were married judging by the size of the diamond on her finger. The girl was maybe mid 20s, with silky blonde hair, and dressed in jeans and a green sweatshirt while her husband appeared to be the same age, dressed in jeans and a button-up, long sleeve shirt. He glanced my way and smiled as I sat down. I didn’t recognize any of them so I felt much better about what was about to take place. The married couple were eating a sandwich, while the mother never looked my way as she was locked into a book. It was way too quiet and I could already feel the butterflies begin to flutter as I went to safari on my phone and clicked on pornhub, which happened to be under my favorites. I wanted to pick a video that would make it clear to these three people that I was watching porn. I searched “screaming orgasm” and clicked on the Kayden Kross Sybian Orgasm video. Now my nerves were really kicking in. It took every ounce of my body to click the play button but once I did, it felt like a kick to the stomach as my heart dropped and the video opened. The video started off slow, without much noise until Kross came into the room. I was extremely horny but already my face was bright red. The egg was doing wonders inside me and was really setting the table as I watched the video, trying to not look at the ones around me to avoid humiliation. As soon as Kross got on the sybian, she lot out a moan and I could feel my face get even brighter. It felt as though my phone was plugged into a speaker. It was the loudest it had ever been. She continually let out moans that could clearly be heard but I refused to look up but I heard the male next to me chuckle. Then Kross approached her orgasm and began letting out some screams as the sybian got faster. The egg inside me felt like I was there, riding on a sybian and made me drip even more. As soon as she was screaming, both the married man and woman began laughing. I wish I could have laughed along, instead, I tried not to make eye contact with them as I kept my head down, staring at my phone and trying to act like everything was normal though my beat red face said otherwise. It was a 6 minute video and as soon as it was done, humiliated, I left the picnic table and walked fast back to my car. I probably looked like a total goof and it was certainly embarrassing, I’m just glad the mother didn’t say anything to me and that the married couple only laughed. They didn’t seem to mind but nevertheless, it was still embarrassing to me. Upon arriving home, I removed the egg. My yoga pants were drenched in juices.

I'm glad you liked it.

[The Slutty Princess]

Hi Slutty Princess :)

Great work on your reports, they're some of the best I've seen on GD!

I'm feeling inspired about writing an exercise/clothing control dice dare or similar for you but have some questions.

What have you got in the way of clothing? Particularly sport/exercise clothing.

What locations do you have you could work out in? Do you have access to a gym and/or gym equipment?

Any special requests you would like me to try and include?

I generally work out at the school facility but I do my running on the trail in our town or just around town. For clothing, I own various colors of sports bras, tank tops, a few sleeveless shirts, short running shorts, and various colors of yoga pants. My only request is that if I am do do this dare at the school gym, I have to follow the dress code. I may not wear just a sports bra. I must have something over a sports bra. My shorts are suppose to go past my fingertips (that's the rule) but I am sure I can get away with wearing short shorts as long as it is after school.

[deadman2424]

have you ever thought of hypnosis in any way shape or form?

[ltakltak]

Go for a 2h15min running-training. Roll a dice to determine what colour your cloths will be (I don't care what you wear, but it all should be the right colour):
1. white, 2 yellow, 3 red, 4 black, 5 blue, 6 green

now take a small backpack and take all toys with you that you listed (Hitachi wand, 11 inch dildo, 12 inch double-sided dildo, clothes pegs, toothpaste, plunger, vibrating egg, alligator clamps, shoe laces). You are free to alternate exercizes, running etc and the intensity of your training, but each of your named toys should be used for 15 minutes while doing that.

You can shower after you have finished a report. Enjoy!

[Bandana]

Hi Lia, great reports so far, nice to see a new eager Getdarer
in action! I think this dare is right for you, because you will
select the one that is in your taste and up your limit, not
someone else. So, try to make the most point in this new dare:

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=240041

Have fun and take care! ;)

[The Slutty Princess]

have you ever thought of hypnosis in any way shape or form?

Never have really considered it.

[bananabob]

1) What would you consider your greatest physical feature?

2) What would you consider your greatest non-physical feature?

3) What is your least favourite physical feature?

4) If you could go into the world's greatest and most well stocked adult toy store and take any 5 items of your choice, what would they be and why?

5) Describe your typical dress style.

6) What's the top 3 items on your sexual bucket list?

7) Chocolate or candy?

8) Favourite food?

9) Sexiest item of clothing you own?

10) Sluttiest item of clothing you own?

[Bandana]

Hi, I want to dare-challenge you with a new party game, (I read
your report of the other game, very nice!) Now for you to play, here's
"Tasty Body Parts", best played with a couple of friends (the more the
merrier). Here are the rules! Have Fun and Happy gaming! :cool:


Cut out small pieces of paper and write all the body
parts on them, like: "tongue", "index finger", "heel",
"belly button", "right nipple" etc etc, and also all of
your food ingredients that you have access to in your
kitchen, like: "maple syrup", "cottage cheese", "salt",
"candy bar" etc etc. Then all the names of the players
in the game. Roll them up into little tickets
and place in three bowls.

Now, first a "licker" will be picked. This player is
picked from the name bowl and is blindfolded and gets
a dog collar or similar around the neck, with hands
tied behind the back or behind the neck. Then the
"licked" player is picked. If you only allow female +
male interactions, then just pick again if you get the
same sex. Then pick a "body part" and a "food ingredient"
ticket. Now place the food ingredient on the body part
and let the licker be led by the dog collar to the
body part and try to lick and smell the ingredient to
guess what it is.

Rules for licked: If the food ingredient is dry, like
cinnamon, use water to make the stuff stick to the
body part. Use no more ingredient than half a teaspoon.

Rules for licker: Only use tounge and lips, not teeth!
Lick and smell no longer time than 30 seconds.

If the licker has guessed both body part and ingredient
right, that renders 5 plus points. If wrong on both this
gives 3 minus point. Guessing only body part right,
1 point, only food ingredient right, 2 points. Also, if the
licker doesn't lick at all this results in 5 minus points.

Return all the tickets to the bowls and mix them up,
then proceed with the next round and carry on until
a certain agreed upon time, or a certain number of
rounds has been played. Then add up all the points
and see who won in the end by getting the most points!

[Nwbie]

So it took me a while to read almost everything (I didn't read the bladder control dare) and most say that you are absolutely awesome.

I'm genuinely impressed with your reports and how you actually try to push yourselve. So I'm going to give you two dares now (which are not custom made because I unfornately didn't have the time).

However if you want some custom dares tell me some elements you want me to work with and I'll come up with some stuff.


Also a few more questions, do you know if any of your friends are bi or lesbian and would you ever consider doing them sexual favors?
Also he would you feel about going back to your neighbour, apologizing for last time and asking her if there's anything you can do to make it up?
Do you have any competitive friends which you might be able and want to challenge for some competitions (maybe jane)?



Ok so for the dares, I have the following two:

Find an outfit that consists out of 6 pieces of clothing and that you can were in public.
(you're allowed to group some, like lingery or footwear by example)
Assign numbers from 1 to 6 to them and remember the list or take it with you.

Then write down 6 public places, by example library, beach, mall/market, fitness centrum, pool, etc.
Assign the numbers 1 to 6 to them and roll a die (singular of dice).

Now roll a die (take it with you or install an app) and go to the first place you rolled. Once you're there stay there for a few minutes and roll the die again, take of the corresponding piece of clothing off and wait again for a few minutes. Now roll the die again and go to corresponding place on your list of places.

In total you have to visit three places and take off three pieces of clothing, then you can go home, however on the way home you must edge before you're allowed to go back in your house also you're not allowed to use a public restroom or something of the sorts.

You can have a friend help you out with the edging, I would be severly impressed if you did.

Should you roll a number for which you already took off the piece of clothing then roll again. You have to take off three pieces of clothing and you cannot stay in the same place meaning you have to visit at least two different places.


The second dare is an old dare of mine if you're really brave you'll be able to complete it entirely (it takes a week) but you can also stop earlier if it's really too much for you.
http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=159964

Also I'm sorry for all the grammar mistakes in it, I'm not a native speaker and I was a bit younger when I wrote it. Since then about 2 years have passed and my english has gotten substantially better.

I hope you have a lot of fun and I look forward to your amazing reports.

[samdiatmh]

Start by sliding your egg into your pussy and turning it on medium. You will be fully clothed.
Now walk to your brother and sister's rooms. If they are not there, grab their pillows and return to your room. If they are there, turn the vibe to max and talk to them about something for at least 5 minutes. Come back and try again in 15 minutes.
Once you have a pillow from each sibling's room, go in your room and take off all of your clothes. Stuff your panties into your mouth. Put on a short skirt and a button up shirt. Only one button may be fastened. Go outside and take your egg with you.
Find a somewhat secluded spot and edge using the bullet. Two edges for each pillow, and one edge for each failed attempt in a siblings room.
After edging, go back inside and return to your room. Fold each pillow in half and grind your pussy on it until you cum once. Then switch pillows and cum again. After each orgasm, use your phone to take a picture of the wet spot on each pillow. Better hope your parents don't check your phone! Return the pillows to each sibling's room, with the egg buzzing inside your pussy on medium. Panties stay in your mouth.
I just want to make sure you saw this one. It was right before your monster report posts, so it could have gotten lost.
I loved the park porn dare, btw. :)

[The Slutty Princess]

I have an interesting dare gor you ;) the task is to dress in different ways. 3 days long. Every day you have to remove one piece of clothes :)
You have to tell me the outfit you want to start with. If its ok dont waste time :p

Thank you for the creative and fun dare, I have typed a report on my adventure below.
On the first day of the dare, I began by selecting my outfit. I chose a pair of cute. orange cotton panties and a matching white and orange push-up bra as my undergarments. For a top, I chose a tight, white tank top, putting an Under Armour sweatshirt over the top that was about one size too large for me. For bottoms, I selected short jean shorts. The shorts would not pass the dress code, as your school’s dress code was that your shorts or skirt must extend past your fingertips with you hands at your side. This was not even close to the dress code as my shorts didn't come close to my fingertips but I figured I would try it anyway, hoping the Principal or one of the Teachers wouldn’t say anything. The large sweatshirt extended past my waist, making it appear as though I had no pants on and I thought it was a great looking outfit. It showed off my legs and butt very well but the sweatshirt hide my breasts. I went to school like this, feeling like a little diva since it appeared that I had no pants on and surprisingly, I was not stopped by the staff for wearing too short of shorts. My next day at school was the first day I would actually remove an item of clothing. For the first article, I chose my bra since bras were irritating and uncomfortable anyhow. I went to school in the same sweatshirt but put on a clean blue tank top and a different, but same size, jean shorts. My breasts jiggled and bounced freely the entire day but my large sweatshirt still hindered the people from seeing them well. Without a bra, I felt a little devious but it certainly wasn’t something new. Nearly every Friday, weekend, or any day I felt lazy, I didn’t go through the hassle of putting on an irritating bra. I liked the feeling of having my boobs jiggle and move freely. My next day of the dare, I removed my panties, again wearing the same oversized sweatshirt, a clean pair of jean shorts, and a tight gray tank top. Again, it was not the first time I would wear no panties to school but I loved the feeling of my bare pussy rubbing against the rough denim with every step I took. It was a little chilly that day as wearing shorts was not a great idea but I wasn’t outside enough for it to affect me anyway. That day, a Teacher suggested that I wear a little longer shorts, I nodded to him but disregarded his comment. I was okay with him suggesting it as long as he wasn’t going to write me up, it only made me feel more devious. The next day was the final day of the dare. I had to choose from my sweatshirt, shorts, or tank top. Choosing my sweatshirt would be the easy way out and I felt horny and naughty that morning and didn’t want to take the easy way out, instead, I wanted to challenge myself. I decided to skip the tank top that day, putting on the jean shorts and just the oversized sweatshirt. I felt naughty as the loose, cotton fabric of my sweatshirt brushed against my loose, bouncing breasts, making my nipples hard. I went to school like this, with the “naughty” feeling following me. My bare pusys rubbed against the rough denim as my breasts jiggled much more freely without anything holding them. My sweatshirt provided no support for them as it was way to large. I felt devious and horny the entire day. I was attending school with no shirt on and it made me so fricking horny! I loved the devious and naughty feeling that made me aroused the entire day. I felt as though every friend, classmate, and teacher I talked to, knew I had nothing on under the sweatshirt though I knew they had no idea but just imagining it made me dripping wet as my juices collected on my denim shorts and by the end of the day, my juices had been absorbed and there was a small, damp and crusty spot on my shorts from my horny pussy. Thank you for the dare! I greatly enjoyed it as it aroused me very much and was certainly a new feeling and adventure.

[The Slutty Princess]

Start by sliding your egg into your pussy and turning it on medium. You will be fully clothed.
Now walk to your brother and sister's rooms. If they are not there, grab their pillows and return to your room. If they are there, turn the vibe to max and talk to them about something for at least 5 minutes. Come back and try again in 15 minutes.
Once you have a pillow from each sibling's room, go in your room and take off all of your clothes. Stuff your panties into your mouth. Put on a short skirt and a button up shirt. Only one button may be fastened. Go outside and take your egg with you.
Find a somewhat secluded spot and edge using the bullet. Two edges for each pillow, and one edge for each failed attempt in a siblings room.
After edging, go back inside and return to your room. Fold each pillow in half and grind your pussy on it until you cum once. Then switch pillows and cum again. After each orgasm, use your phone to take a picture of the wet spot on each pillow. Better hope your parents don't check your phone! Return the pillows to each sibling's room, with the egg buzzing inside your pussy on medium. Panties stay in your mouth.

Thanks for the dare! It was an adventure and I had loads of fun! Here is my report!
Getting home from school, my brother was at practice while my sister was downstairs. I figured it would be the perfect time to complete this dare. I pulled my jean shorts down my thighs and turned my vibrating egg on the medium setting, and worked it inside me before pulling the shorts back up. The vibrations felt amazing, sending waves of pleasure throughout my body and making my pussy drip with juices. Dressed in jean shorts and a sweatshirt, I opened my bedroom door to try to sneak into my brother and sister’s rooms. My sister was still downstairs and my brother would not be home for awhile so I began with my sister’s room, tip-toeing across the hallway and into my sister’s messy room with the egg still teasing my dripping wet pussy. Once inside, I wasted no time, grabbing the top pillow off her bed and then going into my brother’s room and grabbing his pillow as well before entering to my room with two pillows in hand. There, I stripped off my shorts and sweatshirt. Having no panties that i had worn today, I picked up my used panties I had worn the other day and stuffed them in my mouth. They were dry at first but moistened up after a while. With my mouth stuffed, I grabbed a short, black skirt from my dresser and put it on along with a plaid, blue, white, and black button-up top, buttoning the second button from the top so it somewhat concealed my breasts. That one button didn’t make much of a difference, my small breast were still quite visible. Dressed like this, with my panties still stuffed in my mouth and my pussy profusely discharging juices from the vibrations, I left my room to try to sneak outside. My parents weren’t home so the only person I had to avoid was my sister. As I approached the stairs,I could hear the TV blasting which told me my sister was watching TV. This made it much easier to avoid her. To make it seem like I was sneaking around, I casually walked down the stairs, letting my sister hear me so she wouldn’t think anything was up. I avoided the left of the stairs were my living room was and my sister sat on the couch. Instead, I went to the right, walking through the kitchen and laundry room, out of sight from my sister and the living room, walking out the back door. I was not dressed appropriately for the weather as the chilling cold made my nipples hard almost instantly and my skin grew cold fast. My pussy was still dripping wet and horny as Hell. I searched for a secluded spot, finding the best place, behind my garage. No one could see me besides one of my neighbors who I figured was probably at work. Horny as Hell and dripping wet, I crouched behind the garage and removed my egg, setting it on the highest setting and sliding it back inside me. With the vibrations now rapidly sending pleasure throughout my body, I closed my eyes and rubbed my clit with my hand, letting the egg work itself. It wasn’t long, just a few minutes, and I approaching an orgasm, I pulled away and edged. It took every ounce of strength to withdraw and edge inside of having a violent orgasm. I rested for about a minute, my body growing colder and my nipples growing harder. Again, I started rubbing my clit with my eyes closed, envisioning being fucked hard. After a few minutes, I approached climax but withdrew at the last second, took deep breaths as I remained from cumming, accomplishing my second edge. Since I had no failed at getting either of the pillows, I was done with the edges. Cold as Hell, I hurried back inside. My sister was still in the living room and I could see her feet. I took the long way back to the stairs undetected and returned to my room. Upon entering my room, I took my brother’s soft pillow and folded it in half, setting it on the floor and between my legs before rubbing my very wet cunt on it as the vibrations did its job. After only a few minutes and with two edges, I already had an orgasms built up and it was quite easy to climax. I pulled the pillow from out from underneath me. Though it had a black pillow case, you could still distinctively see the wet spot my cunt had left. Next, I grabbed my sister’s pillow, placing it between my legs before grinding on it. My pussy had been tired from the previous violent orgasm so it took me a little longer but after nearly 5-7 minutes of straight grinding, the vibrations helped reach me to a second orgasm, leaving the pillow soaked in my juices. You could easily see the puddle on her pillow since she had a light blue pillow case. Feeling naughty from what i had just done, I took a picture of each damp pillow before returning them to their room. My mouth was relieved as I returned to my room and removed the panties. They had made my mouth quite dry and a little tired. I removed the vibrating egg from my exhausted cunt and turned the egg off, putting it under my bed with my other toys. Thank you for the dare and please tell me what you think!

[The Slutty Princess]

Go for a 2h15min running-training. Roll a dice to determine what colour your cloths will be (I don't care what you wear, but it all should be the right colour):
1. white, 2 yellow, 3 red, 4 black, 5 blue, 6 green

now take a small backpack and take all toys with you that you listed (Hitachi wand, 11 inch dildo, 12 inch double-sided dildo, clothes pegs, toothpaste, plunger, vibrating egg, alligator clamps, shoe laces). You are free to alternate exercizes, running etc and the intensity of your training, but each of your named toys should be used for 15 minutes while doing that.

You can shower after you have finished a report. Enjoy!


I have finished your dare and provided you a report of my adventure!
To begin, I rolled a die, rolling a six. The six called for me to wear all green clothing. Going through my closet and dresser drawers, I picked out green Nike running shorts, a lime green sports bra, the only pair of green cotton panties I owned, and a tight dark green tank top. I did not have green socks or shoes so I stuck with my black socks and black, white, and blue athletic shoes. My first part in my exercise was to get my blood flowing and there was no better way to do that then go for a jog. I decided I would go for a half an hour jog, combining my time using two toys. I selected the shoelace and the vibrating egg as my toys to use for my jog. I began by lubing the egg with my saliva before putting it on “medium” and gently working it inside me until it sat comfortably. Next, I bound each breast with a separate shoe lace, bounding them each semi-tightly. This caused my nipples to grow hard and poke through my sports bra. Feeling horny and with the toys in place, I set off, out of my house and onto the sidewalk to begin my jog. It was an unusual jog as the egg gave me pleasure and kept my mind off of the run and my nipples remained hard and the shoe laces helped to stabilize my breasts more. The feeling was odd, as I ran, I had waves of pleasure being sent through my body and it made me so wet that I wanted to stop running and masturbate instead. I continued my jog, with my breasts bound and my cunt filled with pleasure until I had made it around the block twice and it had been just over a half an hour with about 4 miles jogged. With my blood flowing good now and my muscles loose, I opted to work my tired legs. I snapped each alligator clamp on each nipple. It pinched them tightly and my sensitive nipples certainly did not like the feeling. In pain, I began my exercise, doing planks back and forth in my room. The pain was really bothering me as I tried to concentrate on getting in as many lunges as I could. I didn’t want to stop but at 9 minutes, I had to take a break. My leg muscles were killing me from all the lunges and my nipples were in even more discomfort and pain. After exactly 15 minutes, I was reluctant to remove them. Removing them hurt just as much, if not worse, as putting them on as the blood quickly filled in. My niiples were raw, sore, and hard as a rock. The slightest flick to the nipple hurt. For the next 15 minute task, I decided to use the 11 inch dildo. I propped the thicker end on the hardwood floor of my bedroom so it stood upwards. it was time for some deepthroating. I hovered over the dildo with my hands stadling it about shoulder length apart. I proceeded to do push-ups, deepthroating the motion. Of course, I couldn’t do push-ups for 15 minutes straight so I did it in intervals, generally resting for a minute after doing a minute straight of push-ups until I had reached 15 minutes. My arms were exhausted when I was done but I knew that was only a sign of progress. For my next exercise, I would do bicycles combining the toothpaste and my double-sided dildo for this dare, making me have to do it for 30 minutes. I lubed up the rubber double-sided dildo with toothpaste before sliding it inside me. The burning and stinging feeling hit me right away and I hated it. Not wanting to waste any time, I got right to work. As I did the bicycles, my hand pumped the burning dildo in and out of my wet, dripping cunt. I did this in five minute intervals, resting after every 5 minutes of fucking while doing bicycles. When I was done, my cunt burned along with my thighs and calves. For my next program, I clamped clothes pegs on my labia and one on each nipple and did jumping jacks. I did jumping jacks in three minute intervals until I had accomplished 15 minutes. Who knew jumping jacks could be a great workout! I quickly removed the clothespins and went onto my next exercise, opting to do wall sits for 15 minutes. To add a toy, would wall sit while riding the plunger. The plunger had a very long, yellow plastic handle and was great for riding on. I slowly slid it into my ass before leaning against the wall and squatting. Again, I had to do this in intervals and managed to do it in 5, three minute intervals and by the end, my ass and legs were extremely exhausted. I was quite tired and I only had one more 15 minute exercise to do with my hitachi wand. I decided to plank while using the wand. I got down into the planking position and propped the wand against my wet, and still burning cunt, getting it on medium before starting my plank. As I planked, the wand grinded against my wet cunt, sending waves of pleasure through me in which helped me as it kept my mind of the pain of the exercise. Again, I did this in intervals until I was done and had reached 2 hours and 15 minutes total in exercising. I was feeling exhausted but my toys made the exercising much more pleasant.

[The Slutty Princess]

Hi Lia, great reports so far, nice to see a new eager Getdarer
in action! I think this dare is right for you, because you will
select the one that is in your taste and up your limit, not
someone else. So, try to make the most point in this new dare:

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=240041

Have fun and take care! ;)

Report has been submitted to your thread!

[NipplePainSlut]

I feel the sme way when I send nude picks. You aren't alone girlfriend.

I have a fun enough dare. Go to your neighbor's front door (the same one you humiliated yourself in front of) and use something near that door (door handle, fence post, or your hand if there is nothing else) to bring yourself to the edge of an orgasm. While staying on the edge, knoch on her door and then orgasm as fast as you can. You can only run away once you've orgasmed. If you don't do it fast enough, she will catch you...

Wear anything you want to the house. Report how it goes!

[samdiatmh]

... Thank you for the dare and please tell me what you think!
Sounds like you had a lot of fun. Your report was great!

[samdiatmh]

Since you like doing naughty things at school so much, let's keep with that theme.
Put fresh batteries in your egg and insert it into your pussy before you leave for school. Turn it on low and leave it on all day until the batteries die. You will wear several pairs of panties, a skirt, a button up shirt, and shoes/socks. No bra.
Put your 12" double dildo in your backpack. Bring a tight belt just in case.
Throughout the day, the vibrator should tease you. Don't let yourself cum.
Once the vibrator's batteries die, go somewhere where you won't be disturbed. Slide one end of the dildo into your ass. Take out the vibe and slide the other end in your pussy. Sit down on something, forcing both ends deep inside. Rock back and forth until you cum.
Now put on your panties to hold the dildo in. Use the belt through a couple pair to hold them up if you need to. Go back to class and enjoy being double stuffed for the rest of the day. The dildo stays inside until you finish writing your report.

[TheHotBoyWonder]

Firstly this is some of the most impressive responses i have seen in a while.
So well done and keep going with the details and response.
Its always the best thing when you spend time going up with an idea to see the results in a detailed report.

Now for my attempt at a fun task

Ninja Dare
You are to be a ninja silent and sneaky for this dare
If you get seen or caught you will incur punishment
It will start in your room.

Change into black only outfit
Yoga pants
Black underwear
Skin tight black top
Socks
Shoes
Black scarf
Gloves
Breasts bound with the shoe laces
Black watch

Into a bag pack
All your toys and lube

Mission 1 -Escape
You are to get to your car without being scene.
The only catch is if your are you must act natural but once you reach your car you loss your yoga bottoms for the drive to the park via a drive through.
You must also have a glass of water before you go.

Mission 2 - Drive thru
You are to not drive dangerously so no toys while you drive.
Although at every red light turn on your hitachi
Which is to rest on your pussy, between your legs.
Once you reach the drive through you are to order a bottle of water
For the entire time you are in the drive through Que. the hitachi is to be on.
Hopefully no one will notice.

Mission 3 - Car park
Once at the car park pack the hitachi up.
Slide off your panties into the bag so now you are wearing just the yoga pants then insert your egg vibe on medium set to pulse. This should give you a rhythm to run too. Now start running and don't stop for 45 mins. Though count every person you pass totalling it up. Drink your water as needed

Mission 4 - Hidden fun
Now you are all wet and warmed up. Here comes the fun section.
You are in a park find a secluded spot near a path.
You remember that person count.
Well you are to stay there for the no. of minutes you saw people.
Though whilst there you are to fuck your pussy with your dildo.
Slide your scarf over your face as a blindfold
Set your timer on your watch and have fun.

Mission 5 - Pee
You might need to pee soon. Though tough luck for you you cannot go until you get back to your car once this is all done.

Mission 6- Stuffed Stealth
You are to now slide your double dildo into your ass and pussy. Then slide on the yoga pants. Now attach the alligator clips to your nipples. Over the top of your top.
You are to simply walk back you may not leave the path.
If you get scene keep walking.

Mission 7 - Car park again
You are now back at the car you may remove the clips and dildo.
Though you are to now pee next to your car.
Hope no one sees.

Mission 8- Return trip
You are to slide in your dildo and keep it in all the way home.
If you stop at read light pump it in and out

Mission 9- Stealth back in
You are to sneak back into your house and into your room
To help motivate you insert your panties in your mouth and put your egg on high in your pussy.
Now if you get caught how will you talk to anyone.

Mission 10 - Reward
You firstly may finally get to pee
Once you have had that relief head to your room
Though the hallway dash you must do without any clothes but the scarf.
You are back in your room safe and may do what you wish.

[NipplePainSlut]

You have not replied to my post...

[Bandana]

Hi again! Just a little dice dare, DICEROLL (http://www.curriculumbits.com/prodimages/details/maths/singledice.html)and do that dare #:

1: https://milovana.com/webteases/showtease.php?id=7161
2: https://milovana.com/webteases/showtease.php?id=7207
3: https://milovana.com/webteases/showtease.php?id=26746
4: https://milovana.com/webteases/showtease.php?id=26848
5: https://milovana.com/webteases/showtease.php?id=22160
6: https://milovana.com/webteases/showtease.php?id=22227

If you can't do the dare by any reason, just diceroll again,
until you dicerolled 2 other dares to do, then do them!

Have fun! ;)

[The Slutty Princess]

1) What would you consider your greatest physical feature?
My legs. I'm a long distance, and active runner. Out off all my features, I cherish them the most and think they are the best asset.
2) What would you consider your greatest non-physical feature?
My personality. I like to have fun. have a devious side and a fun, caring side.
3) What is your least favourite physical feature?
My breasts. I find them perfect for me but they don't compare to my friends. I wouldn't want to change them but it is certainly my least favorite.
4) If you could go into the world's greatest and most well stocked adult toy store and take any 5 items of your choice, what would they be and why?
A sybian: I love watching videos of females riding them and they look really fun
A small fucking machine: Who wouldn't want to get fucked without having to move muscle?
Vibrating Panties: I think they would be fun to wear
Horse Dildo: I'd love to see just how much I can fit
The most powerful Vibrator the have: because who wouldn't? :p
5) Describe your typical dress style.
On a lazy day, it is generally skinny jeans or normal jeans with a casual top. On a motivated day, I tend to wear one piece dresses or a skirt with a casual dress.
6) What's the top 3 items on your sexual bucket list?
1. Have romantic sex in a car
2. Have romantic sex on a beach
3. Have sex with a girl (Oral, Fingering, etc)
7) Chocolate or candy?
Chocolate
8) Favourite food?
Chicken Marsala
9) Sexiest item of clothing you own?
A strapless, tight, V-neck, black dress
10) Sluttiest item of clothing you own?
A nearly transparent black, tight, crop top.

[goodguy21]

wear some skirt or dress and no underwear

be shure you have to pee really bad hold as long as you can
find some public place for your dare
like some shopping center or other public places

if you cant hold it any longer find some place you like too pee
but people should be around you
take your pee there as discret as you can be
you should not be caught

[The Slutty Princess]

Hi, I want to dare-challenge you with a new party game, (I read
your report of the other game, very nice!) Now for you to play, here's
"Tasty Body Parts", best played with a couple of friends (the more the
merrier). Here are the rules! Have Fun and Happy gaming! :cool:


Cut out small pieces of paper and write all the body
parts on them, like: "tongue", "index finger", "heel",
"belly button", "right nipple" etc etc, and also all of
your food ingredients that you have access to in your
kitchen, like: "maple syrup", "cottage cheese", "salt",
"candy bar" etc etc. Then all the names of the players
in the game. Roll them up into little tickets
and place in three bowls.

Now, first a "licker" will be picked. This player is
picked from the name bowl and is blindfolded and gets
a dog collar or similar around the neck, with hands
tied behind the back or behind the neck. Then the
"licked" player is picked. If you only allow female +
male interactions, then just pick again if you get the
same sex. Then pick a "body part" and a "food ingredient"
ticket. Now place the food ingredient on the body part
and let the licker be led by the dog collar to the
body part and try to lick and smell the ingredient to
guess what it is.

Rules for licked: If the food ingredient is dry, like
cinnamon, use water to make the stuff stick to the
body part. Use no more ingredient than half a teaspoon.

Rules for licker: Only use tounge and lips, not teeth!
Lick and smell no longer time than 30 seconds.

If the licker has guessed both body part and ingredient
right, that renders 5 plus points. If wrong on both this
gives 3 minus point. Guessing only body part right,
1 point, only food ingredient right, 2 points. Also, if the
licker doesn't lick at all this results in 5 minus points.

Return all the tickets to the bowls and mix them up,
then proceed with the next round and carry on until
a certain agreed upon time, or a certain number of
rounds has been played. Then add up all the points
and see who won in the end by getting the most points!

Thank you for the dare, speaking for myself, I had a lot of fun and I am sure the other girls did as well. Before starting, in the morning, I had asked my parents to have a few friends over tonight. They didn’t want a lot of people over but we agreed that I could invite four friends. I texted four of my friends that I was throwing a party tonight and while I waited for their replies, I made the notes. I began with the body parts, writing all the body parts on them, including “crotch” but I included a side note that it must be clothed. Placing them in a large bowl, I proceeded in writing all the players names and putting them in a bowl, and finally I searched through my fridge and kitchen cabinets and wrote down as many food items that I could find that would be suitable for licking off. I left the three bowls in my room, ready for tonight’s game. I went through the day, anxious for my party tonight. Finally, the girls came around six. We began the “party” with a movie. It wasn’t really a party but more of “hanging out” with my friends. All four friends I invited had showed up so we had 5 people, counting me, in total. My four friends I invited were Jane, Sammie, Hannah, and Alexis. Though the game may have been better with more people, I still found it really fun. After the movie, we chatted for a bit, and ate chips and popcorn and drank soda. After about an hour, around nine, it was game time. We had migrated up to my room upon my parents getting home from work. Once we were all in my room, I suggested your game and explained the rules. Everyone agreed to play it but they did not like the idea with the dog collar or having your hands tied and argued that it wasn’t necessary. I agreed to remove that part. We then agreed to play like any other game, and play to 21 points. Settling in a circle on the large floor rug in my room, we began. Since I was the “leader” of the game, being the only one who really understood the rules, I went first, grabbing the large green bowl. I picked Sammie’s name first as the licker and my name second for the licked. I was anxious as I picked a food card and finally a body part. For food, I received chocolate syrup and received belly button for the body part. Jane aided Sammie to me after blindfolding her with a cloth. I lay on the floor and grabbed the syrup bottle from the rest of the collection of food items, squirting a little in my belly button. It felt cold and sticky as soon as it hit. Jane lowered Sammie’s head to my stomach guiding her to wear it was. All the girls were giggling as Sammie smelled the aroma and guessed the food item before even licking it. She then dipped her warm tongue in my belly button, swirling it around. I giggled along with the other girls and she managed to guess that it was my belly button. Sammie was in the lead quick with 5 points. The next cards I drew was Alexis as the licker, Sammie as the licked. Sammie drew a body part card and a food card, getting inner thigh and grape jelly. Alexis was blinded folded. Sammie stripped of her black, skin tight yoga pants and stood in her solid green panties. I handed her the jar of jam and a spoon. She delicately spread a little jam right beneath her crotch on her thigh. Jane, again, helped guide Alexis to the jam as we all giggled and laughed. Alexis carefully licked, getting a good chunk of jam. Again, she guessed the item right away but for a body part, she guessed her belly. Alexis received 2 points, as I tallied it on a sheet of paper. Again, I drew cards. This time I received licker and jane would be the licked. I slid the bowls over to Jane and she picked a body part card and a food item card as Alexis took the blindfold off and tied it behind my head. Soon, I felt her warm hands nudge me and guide me over to Jane. I had my hands behind my back. Once near, she guided my head to the food. I took one small lick, unable to really identify the body part or the food. I took another long lick trying to identify the taste or the body part. I had to guess, guessing it was her belly and cinnamon though I knew it wasn’t. It was actually wet cheese powder. I completely forgot I had put that in there and it was not her belly but her back. I was now at negative three points. The blindfold was removed and I drew two more cards.

This time, Sammie was the licker yet again and Jane was the licked. I blindfolded Sammie and Jane picked a body part and a food card. She received whip cream and left nipple. I secretly wished I was the licker but nevertheless, we giggled as Jane removed her white shirt and peeled down her bra, exposing her left breast to the group. Her nipple was quite large, about the size of a pepperoni slice. She casually put a little whip cream on her nipple. Again, Sammie would have an easy one to identify, since the nipple was distinctive along with the distinctive taste of whip cream. I guided her head towards Jane’s breast and she stuck out her tongue, licking the nipple before swirling her tongue around it. We all laughed and she laughed, pulling her head away and confidently answering both right. Sammie had drawn a good lead but with a possible 5 points per questions, she wasn’t safe yet. I drew cards again, this time Hannah was finally picked as the licker and Jane was again picked as the licked. As we blindfolded Hannah, Jane wiped the rest of the whip cream from her nipple before putting her bra cup over her breast and drew two cards. She had received her foot and ketchup. I did not like ketchup and the thought of licking it from someone’s foot grossed me out even more. To be quiet, and silence the squirting sound of the bottle, Jane removed the cap and poured a little ketchup on the heel of her foot. I guided the blind Hannah over to her foot. She stuck out her tongue and licked the blob of ketchup. She had a disgusted look on her face and exclaimed it was ketchup right away and noting that it was on something “rough”. She licked again and came away with the correct answer to receive 5 points. I gave Jane a clean towel to wipe off her foot and I drew two more cards, drawing Hannah as the licker yet again and Sammie as the licked. Sammie drew a body card and a food card, getting crotch and sugar. Already in just her panties, she did not have to take off her pants. She lay on the floor and took two pinches of sugar, placing it right on the crotch of her panties before adding a little bit of water to make the sugar stick to the cloth. Again, I guided Hannah to Sammie. This was easy for Hannah as it was the only one that had clothing. She could taste the cloth and easily identified the sugar. As she licked, we all giggled and Sammie squirmed a bit, giggling as well. Guessing both correctly she was awarded with 5 more points. There was now a tie for first with ten points apiece between Sammie and Hannah. I drew two more names, drawing Alexis for licker and I drew my name for licked. I drew two more cards as they blindfolded Alexis, getting nose and chocolate syrup again.

I laughed, showing the group the cards and I lay flat on the floor. Hannah helped squeeze just a little bit of syrup on my nose. It quickly ran off and onto my cheek. Jane aided Alexis to my nose and Alexis was easily able to identify both the part and the food. I drew again, drawing my name as the licker and Hannah’s name as the licked. I was blindfolded once again and Hannah proceeded to pick two cards. Jane guided me to Hannah, guiding my mouth to where it needed to be. I stuck out my tongue and took a long lick. I shuttered in disappointment. I easily identified the taste of ketchup and I took another lick to try to figure out the body part. Taking another lick, I could feel that it was smooth and all the girls were laughing. Their laughs led me to believe it was her butt and I guessed it. I was correct and was finally out of the negative points with positive two points. Removing the blindfold, I drew two more cards, getting Jane as the licker and Hannah as the licked yet again. After I blindfolded Jane, Hannah drew two cards, drawing applesauce and belly. I handed her a spoon and she placed a little applesauce on her belly and I guided Jane over, Jane took a large lick and then sucked the rest off, guessing it was her belly and applesauce. She was correct and awarded 5 points. I drew two more cards, drawing Sammie as the licker and Alexis as the licked. Sammie put on the blindfold and Alexis drew a body part card and a food card. She received her neck and peanut butter. Before licking, Sammie guessed the peanut butter from the smell and licked it off. She thought about it for awhile before licking once more and correctly guessing her neck. Sammie was now in the lead at 15 points. She removed the blindfold and I drew names again. Drawing my name as licker and Jane as licked.

I was blindfolded as Jane picked cards again. Once ready, Alexis led me over to Jane, positioning my head above the body part that contained the food. I tried to smell but I couldn’t smell much so I took a small lick. It tasted yummy and sweet and I knew exactly what it was and where it was on. I knew it was on her inner thigh since it was warm and I could somewhat hear her taking off her pants after drawing the cards. I correctly guessed the body part and the vanilla frosting right. I drew again, drawing my name as the licker yet again and Sammie as the licked. I put the blindfold back on and Sammie picked her cards. Once situated, I was guided to the body part. I began licking right away. Though the giggles helped me out, I didn’t need it. I could tell that I was licking her hard nipple though I could not make out what I was tasting. I gave her nipple a few more licks and finally guessed cheese powder. I was wrong about the food but right about the body part and was awarded 1 point for a total of 8. Drawing again, Hannah became licker as Jane became licked. Jane drew two cards, receiving hot sauce and belly. Hannah was just too good at the game. The hot sauce was easy but the belly she aced after only one lick. Sammie and Hannah were tied at 15 points apiece.Hannah was delighted as her name was drawn again for licker and Alexis was drawn as licked. Alexis squirted ketchup on her thigh and Hannah had guessed it correctly after 3 licks. She now only needed one point to take home the victory. We drew cards again, hoping to not pick Hannah’s name. Instead we picked Jane as the licker and Alexis as the licked again. Alexis chose two cards, getting crotch and chocolate syrup. Alexis removed her jeans and lay on the floor in her yellow and pink panties. She squirted a little chocolate syrup on her crotch of her panties and guided Jane’s head between her legs. It was an easy two guesses as she had guessed correctly receiving 5 points. We were all disappointed when I pulled out Hannah’s name for the licker and Jane for the licked. Jane wanted to stump her so she skipped a body part card and picked a food card, getting pizza sauce. We were hoping she would get it confused with ketchup and I am glad she at least picked a challenging food card. Jane wanted to try and stump her, so she placed the pizza sauce where she wanted too, placing it in her armpit. I found it disgusting but laughed as Hannah reached out her tongue and took a long lick. She confidently guessed it was her thigh and it was pizza sauce. She was wrong on the body part but was right on the food and was the champion. The final scores were Hannah with 22, Alexis with 7, Sammie with 15, Jane with 10, and myself with 7. We really enjoyed the game and will probably play it another time we are together. I think I may have to choose harder foods to make it more challenging. Anyway, the game made me feel really horny. It was fun to be guided, not knowing what you were about to lick, or expecting something sweet and tasting ketchup! It was really fun!

[The Slutty Princess]

So it took me a while to read almost everything (I didn't read the bladder control dare) and most say that you are absolutely awesome.

I'm genuinely impressed with your reports and how you actually try to push yourselve. So I'm going to give you two dares now (which are not custom made because I unfornately didn't have the time).

However if you want some custom dares tell me some elements you want me to work with and I'll come up with some stuff.


Also a few more questions, do you know if any of your friends are bi or lesbian and would you ever consider doing them sexual favors?
Also he would you feel about going back to your neighbour, apologizing for last time and asking her if there's anything you can do to make it up?
Do you have any competitive friends which you might be able and want to challenge for some competitions (maybe jane)?


I plan on doing your two tasks over Thanksgiving break since I will have 5 days in which I can complete the week dare.

To answer your questions...

Bi or Lesbian friends? Would you consider doing sexual favors?
I have one Bi friend but she currently has a boyfriend and isn't strongly Bi. I guess she is like me and has "Bi tendencies". I only know she is Bi because she had a relationship with a girl once. It didn't last long which makes me believe she didn't like it much. I don't want to ruin a friendship so I probably won't do sexual favors for them. Also, my friend Jane has "Bi tendencies", not saying she would get in a relationship with a girl, but she won't hesitate to kiss her friend of the same sex.

Apologizing to Neighbor?
She doesn't seem to be bothered by it much. She still smiles and waves when we see each other. I wouldn't be against apologizing to her but I also don't think it would be necessary. I also think she wouldn't have me do anything to "make it up" to her.

Friends for a possible Competition?
I think my friends, Sammie and Jane would be up for a competition. Not anything that is too sexual. For example, I think they would have fun doing a competition that we could all agree on one school date. That day, we must wear the sluttiest outfit we have, the sluttiest wins but you must get through the entire day without being told to change by the Principal or staff. I am sure Jane would do something like this, Sammie may or may not but if she wouldn't she would certainly judge on who wore the sluttiest outfit.

[aralius]

Heres one for you.

1. Put nipple clamp/clothes peg on clit for 5 mins.
2. Tie a tight crotch rope with a rope on either side of clit.
3. Apply deepheat/tobasco/toothpaste to exposed clit.
4. Put on tightest shorts/pants you own (panties prohibited).
5. Go for 1 hr walk/run. If not shorts/pants stay on for 2 hrs.
6. Remove shorts and vibe exposed clit to orgasm.

If you do not make time limit you are not allowed to orgasm for as many days as how many mins you failed by. Only 20 mins = 10 days no orgasms.

[Nwbie]

I plan on doing your two tasks over Thanksgiving break since I will have 5 days in which I can complete the week dare.

To answer your questions...

Bi or Lesbian friends? Would you consider doing sexual favors?
I have one Bi friend but she currently has a boyfriend and isn't strongly Bi. I guess she is like me and has "Bi tendencies". I only know she is Bi because she had a relationship with a girl once. It didn't last long which makes me believe she didn't like it much. I don't want to ruin a friendship so I probably won't do sexual favors for them. Also, my friend Jane has "Bi tendencies", not saying she would get in a relationship with a girl, but she won't hesitate to kiss her friend of the same sex.

Apologizing to Neighbor?
She doesn't seem to be bothered by it much. She still smiles and waves when we see each other. I wouldn't be against apologizing to her but I also don't think it would be necessary. I also think she wouldn't have me do anything to "make it up" to her.

Friends for a possible Competition?
I think my friends, Sammie and Jane would be up for a competition. Not anything that is too sexual. For example, I think they would have fun doing a competition that we could all agree on one school date. That day, we must wear the sluttiest outfit we have, the sluttiest wins but you must get through the entire day without being told to change by the Principal or staff. I am sure Jane would do something like this, Sammie may or may not but if she wouldn't she would certainly judge on who wore the sluttiest outfit.

Ok cool :D

Also since your friends might be up for a competition I have a small one you guys might like.

The competition is relatively simple, write down a ton of sex positions on pieces of paper and put them in a bag. If you want ot be more daring add an extra bag with attributes like a blindfold, rope, bunny/cat ears, a vibrator, etc.

Now before you guys start each girl in the competition (you can even let the guys join) picks the outfit for the another girl, however the outfit should be wearable at school of course.

Then at the beginning of the day you pick a paper (or two) and your goal is to find a guy (the cuter the better) to take a picture with. However you'll have to imitate the sex position, just pose so all your clothes stay on. If you're using the attributes then they have to visible in the picture. After you finish the picture you can get the next piece of the paper and try to take another picture. Continue this until school finishes.
After finishing you all gather now the other girls judge how cute the guys in your pictures are from 1 to 10 (10 being the cutest), you take the average and that's the amount of points you get for that picture. So if there would be three people playing then two would be judging each picture.

The winner is the person with the most points of course.
Maybe as the prize the winner gets to pass on a dare or a truth to the loser next time you guys are playing a game (like you did around the campfire).

[The Slutty Princess]

Find an outfit that consists out of 6 pieces of clothing and that you can were in public.
(you're allowed to group some, like lingery or footwear by example)
Assign numbers from 1 to 6 to them and remember the list or take it with you.

Then write down 6 public places, by example library, beach, mall/market, fitness centrum, pool, etc.
Assign the numbers 1 to 6 to them and roll a die (singular of dice).

Now roll a die (take it with you or install an app) and go to the first place you rolled. Once you're there stay there for a few minutes and roll the die again, take of the corresponding piece of clothing off and wait again for a few minutes. Now roll the die again and go to corresponding place on your list of places.

In total you have to visit three places and take off three pieces of clothing, then you can go home, however on the way home you must edge before you're allowed to go back in your house also you're not allowed to use a public restroom or something of the sorts.

You can have a friend help you out with the edging, I would be severly impressed if you did.

Should you roll a number for which you already took off the piece of clothing then roll again. You have to take off three pieces of clothing and you cannot stay in the same place meaning you have to visit at least two different places.



Thank your for the dares! I have finished the first dare and will report to you on your thread about the week dare when I am finished!
To begin the dare, I chose my outfit. On my top half, I chose a casual maroon, tight top with a red bra and a black, wool sweater since it was cold outside. For my bottom half, I wore skinny jeans and a pair of red panties embroidered in red stitches that matched my bra. Under my notes section in my phone, I corresponded each article of clothing with a number 1 through 6. With my outfit numbered, I wrote down 6 public places and gave each a number 1 through 6. The 6 places I chose were the library, gas station, mall, McDonald's, the park, and the gym. My first dice roll was a three which was the gym. Hopping in my car, I drove to the Planet Fitness that I had a membership with. It was a Friday night and the place was quite packed full of people. With the die in my pocket, I found a parking stall and made my way into the gym. I would estimate there to be about 30 to 40 people inside. I smiled at the worker at the front station and scanned my membership card and entered inside the gym. I received a few stares. I was not dressed to work out, nor did I have a bag with me. I was out of place. I sat on a bench, watching people workout as though I was waiting for someone. After about five minutes of watching, I removed the red die from my pocket and rolled it on the floor beneath me. It had landed on a five and I checked my phone to see what article of clothing matched five. It was my bra. I reached behind my back and up my shirt, messing around with the hooks before I unhooked my bra. My breasts fell freely and I slowly pulled the bra from behind me and folded it and put it in my purse. I quickly looked around and saw nobody in particular that was looking at me, so I had guessed no one saw. With my breasts now bouncing freely beneath my sweater and shirt, I stayed there a little longer before leaving. Once I had got back to my car, I rolled the die for a place to visit next, rolling a one, that corresponded with a gas station. I drove the a nearby gas station and considering gas prices were so low, I decided to fill my car up with gas. After putting the nozzle in my car, I got back in the driver’s seat and rolled the die, rolling a two in which required me to remove my sweater. It was cold out and I really didn’t want to, but nevertheless, I did and I tossed the wool sweater in the back seat. After my tank was full, I exited my car. The numbing air instantly hit my skin, making my nipples hard in which they poked through my tight shirt. With my breasts bouncing freely and my nipples visible through my shirt, I entered the gas station to pay. I grabbed a soda before heading over to the cash register. Behind the counter was a young male. I kept eye contact with him as I saw his eyes trail down to my shirt before trailing back up to my shirt. I told him my pump number and handed him the bottle of soda before paying and leaving the gas station and back to my car. Once in my car, I rolled the die for another destination, getting the library. The library was across town and it took me a little while to get there. It was quite a large library, being two stories. There were not many people there but maybe about ten. I exited my car and hurried inside to the warm building.

Once inside, I smiled at the librarian before slowly strolling around between aisles of books. My nipples remained hard and visible through my shirt for a few minutes until my body warmed up. After a few minutes, I squatted between aisles and rolled my die. I had rolled a 6, which corresponded with my pants. my heart dropped a little but a rush of adrenaline went through my body. I glanced around. I was the only one in the aisle and nobody else was in sight. Quickly, I unbuttoned my jeans and slid them off and onto the floor. Adrenaline was flowing through my body though the pit in my stomach remained. I loved the feeling. I folded the jeans and stuffed them in my bulging purse. There I was, nearly naked in a library. I stood between an aisle of books in just my panties. I loved the rush, the feeling of possibly getting caught. I tried to remain calm and act as if everything was normal. I checked myself out. My breasts were exposed nicely from my tight shirt along with my legs. It looked as though I was ready to go to bed, instead I was standing in a library with just panties and a shirt on. I was in the History section of the library and I selected a random book on William McKinley and slowly, casually walked to a bench at the end of the aisle where I sat down and opened the book. Though I did not see anyone, I was still red in the face and felt humiliated yet loved the devious feeling. I crossed my legs to try and hide my panties but it wasn’t to much prevail as it still looked as though my bottom half was naked. I never even read a word from the book, I rested it in my lap and pretended to read a little but all I did was continually glance around me, making sure no one would see me. I kept checking my phone, waiting for it to be five minutes. After a very long, frantic, but exciting five minutes, I wanted to leave. I put the book back in the empty crevice where I had gotten it from and hurriedly walked to the front doors. I came to the last aisle of books. To my left were the doors and to my right was the librarian desk where people checked out books. The pit in my stomach grew as I peeked around the aisle to see the librarian sitting at her desk, talking to a young female. I prayed they would not see me. I walked out from behind the shelf of books and into their view. I didn’t turn around to look at them to see if they had saw me, instead, I hurried out of the doors, my face red with humiliation but my heart pumping fast from the adrenaline. I absolutely loved the feeling. Upon getting outside, I was hit with the numbing air. A man had just pulled into the parking lot. I avoided looking at him though I am sure he had seen me which made me grow more embarrassed. I was relief once I got inside my car. I had removed three articles of clothing and had visited three different destinations. I was thankful that I was done, I was not sure I could go to another destination to remove another article of clothing since it would have left me half-naked. There was no way I could get a friend to help me edge, So I returned home. I remained in my car in the driveway and slide my panties down and off, setting them on the passenger seat. My pussy was moist with juices and I angled myself and knelt on the driver’s seat and positioned my pussy against the gear shift. I slowly rubbed the cold leather gear shift against my cunt as the gear shift became soaked in sticky juices. It took me awhile. I was in an awkward position to masturbate to but eventually I found a pace and began going a little faster. Once I was very close to climaxing, I pulled myself away from the shifter, leaving it soaked. I slid my panties back over my wet pussy as they absorbed the juices. I exited the car and went inside my warm house. I had no need to put on my jeans since I was the only one home. Thank your for the dare, I had a really fun adventure! I hope you enjoy my report as much as I enjoyed doing the dare!

[Nwbie]

Thank you so much it was an amazing report and I loved reading every single part of it. I'm very happy you enjoyed it and will be glad to write you future dares if you wan to.

I think you probably write the best reports I've read on this website and I'm very happy about that :D
I'm also already looking forward for the reports that are going to follow :D ;D

[The Slutty Princess]

The second dare is an old dare of mine if you're really brave you'll be able to complete it entirely (it takes a week) but you can also stop earlier if it's really too much for you.
http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=159964



Report has been submitted on your thread!

[The Slutty Princess]

I feel the sme way when I send nude picks. You aren't alone girlfriend.

I have a fun enough dare. Go to your neighbor's front door (the same one you humiliated yourself in front of) and use something near that door (door handle, fence post, or your hand if there is nothing else) to bring yourself to the edge of an orgasm. While staying on the edge, knoch on her door and then orgasm as fast as you can. You can only run away once you've orgasmed. If you don't do it fast enough, she will catch you...

Wear anything you want to the house. Report how it goes!

I have completed your dare and boy was it an adventure! My heart’s still pumping!
To begin, I wore a short black skirt with black leggings and no panties. The skirt just extended about two inches past my butt. For a top, I chose to wear just a white, wool sweater over my bare breasts. Though they did not go with a skirt and leggings, I had to wear tennis shoes so I could “escape” after orgasming. With a pit in my stomach that was growing, I went outside and began walking to her house. Her house was a large, two-story house that had a large front porch of the front and the house was three houses down from mine. Hailey was a young blonde. I didn’t know her much but ever since our first encounter, when we would see each other, we smiled and waved at each other. I did this to avoid the awkwardness I experienced with her in the first encounter. She had a nice, curvy, and fit body and was certainly not bad looking. As I walked on the sidewalk towards her house, the knot tightened in my stomach as the cold wind continually blew right through my wool sweater that made my nipples erect. I was certainly not dressed for the weather since it was nearly 20 degrees out but the adrenaline, my heart racing, made me warmer. I stood in front of her house. The front windows were shaded by the blinds but her car was parked in the driveway, telling me she was home.
My mind was racing, heart was pumping viciously, and my body was tense as slowly waked up the sidewalk and onto the wooden front porch. The porch creaked and my heart dropped. The windows were shaded but I kept watch on them as I thought she would look outside any second. Her light remained on from the other night but I could slightly hear commotion coming from inside, telling me she was awake. It sounded as though she may have been blow drying her hair. I was trying to be stealthy and I couldn't help but think she would see me through a window. I felt uneasy as I carefully walked around on the porch, looking for something to masturbate with. I feared to use the door handle since I thought it would make too much noise. I searched the porch for anything else to use to no prevail. Instead, I opted to use my hand. I was already shaking in fear of being caught but tried to relax as I reached my cold hand up my skirt, touching my warm, moist pussy. I pinched my clit slightly and slowly began rubbing it. I tried to stay out of the view of the windows as I closed my eyes and tried to focus on an orgasm. It was hard. My mind was racing and was focused on the fear and humiliation of being caught, rather than the pleasure I was trying to give it. I took a few deep breaths and relaxed myself, focusing in on the pleasure as my hand got faster and faster, rubbing my clit in a circular motion. The fear I was suffering was indescribable. I felt so uneasy, my body was tense. As I neared an orgasm, I worked my wrist as fast as I could before pulling away. On an edge I wasted no time and rang the door bell twice with my other hand as my other hand frantically raced back to my warm, little, dripping wet pussy. My heart was racing, it was the most adrenaline and fear I had had in awhile. I rubbed my pussy as fast as I had ever rubbed it before and let out a loud moan and sigh of relief as I orgasmed within seconds of ringing the doorbell. I knew Hailey was on her way to the door. It was time to “ditch”. I ran down the steps and down her driveway to my neighbors backyard where I recieved cover. I ran through my other two neighbor’s yards, sprinting. It was a rush of excitement that felt great. The nerves were gone as I got back to my yard, exhausted but feeling great. I couldn’t believe what I had just done! It was unbelievable and I never experienced the rush and vibes I got from doing a task like that!

[Nwbie]

Report has been submitted on your thread!

Amazing report as all of them.
Next time if there's a part you can't/won't do you can just ask me for an adaptation ;)

[labadoozie]

Hey, how have I only just discovered this thread?! Ok here's my dare for you:

I want you to go swimming in a public pool. When you arrive in the locker rooms, you have to get changed by stripping totally naked first, then put on your bikini, rather than changing each half individually. When you are done, walk out to the pool, and get in. I now want you to give yourself a wedgie while you are in the water, and swim like that for the whole time, making sure to swim in front of people who will see your butt.

When you are done swimming, get out of the pool near a lifeguard and make a point of unpicking your wedgie in front of him. Then, pull your bottoms down just enough so that he can see your butt crack, and enough at the front that he can see that you have no hair down there...

Next, walk back to the locker rooms and shower naked. If there is someone else in the showers, bend over with your back to them multiple times so that you 'accidentally' expose your asshole to them ;)

Report back and tell us how it went!

[Hello202]

Just wanted to say that I'm a huge fan!! Your reports are just amazing!!! Sometimes I read it at night to marturbate!! (Sorry that's weird) but keep on the good wait no GREAT work!!

Byeeee!!!
Ally

[The Slutty Princess]

Since you like doing naughty things at school so much, let's keep with that theme.
Put fresh batteries in your egg and insert it into your pussy before you leave for school. Turn it on low and leave it on all day until the batteries die. You will wear several pairs of panties, a skirt, a button up shirt, and shoes/socks. No bra.
Put your 12" double dildo in your backpack. Bring a tight belt just in case.
Throughout the day, the vibrator should tease you. Don't let yourself cum.
Once the vibrator's batteries die, go somewhere where you won't be disturbed. Slide one end of the dildo into your ass. Take out the vibe and slide the other end in your pussy. Sit down on something, forcing both ends deep inside. Rock back and forth until you cum.
Now put on your panties to hold the dildo in. Use the belt through a couple pair to hold them up if you need to. Go back to class and enjoy being double stuffed for the rest of the day. The dildo stays inside until you finish writing your report.

Thank you for the dare, here is my report!
New batteries tend to last nearly 7-8 hours and I had just put new ones in the other day in which I kept the egg inside me for about 5 hours. I decided I would not put new batteries in since the egg would then last all school day. This wouldn’t be the first time I would go through school with the egg vibrating inside me as I had already done it about 7 or 8 times. It would be a first for the dildo though, never have I used or brought a dildo to school and I was excited. Since backpacks were not allowed at our school, I stuffed the double-sided dildo in my purse. I took the large, plastic egg and worked it slowly into my damp pussy until it sat snug inside me, vibrating slowly. With it on the “slow” setting, I knew it would last a little longer as well. Even if it was on low, nevertheless, it still provided great pleasure as after a few minutes, I was dripping wet. With a wet pussy, I slid three pairs of panties over it as my juices began to soak in very slowly. The panties were tight and snug, making it a little uncomfortable to walk around in. I skipped the bra and put on a semi-small black skirt, with a red/black long-sleeve plaid button-up shirt and black socks with black heel boots. I liked the feeling of the exposure of my legs and the way my breasts rubbed against the cloth of the shirt. The skirt only came about halfway down my legs, well above my knees and certainly not fit for the dress code at school but I figured I could get away with it. My morning classes were quite uneventful. I walked around with the egg doing its work, getting me wet and filling me with small waves of pleasure every second. It was a very awkward feeling to interact with friends and teachers or to even do tasks like homework while I received pleasure from the vibrations. I was continuously horny throughout the day, wanting to excuse myself from class and orgasm in the bathroom but I held up fine. The want was there but my mind pushed it to the back of my head. By lunchtime, I could feel the egg begin to slow down as the batteries were running out of juice. Nevertheless, it was still doing a great job at keeping me wet and horny, filling my day with pleasure. The egg was still trying to work itself as I sat through 6th hour English. Near the end of class, with about ten minutes off, the egg stopped. It felt awkward to not have the constant vibrations spread throughout my pussy. I dismissed myself from class, using the old excuse that I had to use the bathroom. I took my purse with me and left the classroom, feeling an adrenaline rush through my body. This would be the first time I would have a dildo inside my horny holes at school! I was excited!

I hurried into the empty girl’s bathroom and took the end stall, pulling the tight pairs of panties down to my ankles. The first pair of panties were quite soaked from where my pussy sat against it. The egg had done a great job at providing pleasure. I worked two fingers inside me, removing the egg and cleaning it from the sticky juices with toilet paper before putting it in my purse. Excitedly, I removed the large, light purple double-sided dildo from my purse. Firstly, I licked the rigid ends before slowly working one end into my ass and then flexing it until I got the other end inside my dripping wet cunt. It stretched both holes and felt amazing! I was hornier than ever. Before starting, I peeked under the stall, making sure I was the only one inside the bathroom. After verifying, I placed the “U” shape the dildo had made from being flexed into both holes and sat down on the closed toilet seat, forcing weight on the dildo. It felt absolutely amazing and I had to control myself. I wanted to burst out in pleasurable moans as I slowly began rocking back and forth on the large dildo, forcing both ends in and out of my tight little holes. I clenched my fists, biting my lip hard as I rocked trying to keep an sexual noises inside. My breathing steadily increased as I rocked back and forth slowly, fucking both my holes at the same time. It was a great experience and I felt so naughty and devious doing this in a school bathroom. This made me hornier. At any point, one of my classmates or even a teacher could come inside the bathroom! I was lucky as no one would enter. As I approached climax after rocking for only a few minutes, my breathing grew faster and heavier as I tried to keep any moans, groans, and screams to myself. Believe me, it was extremely hard. I hated silent orgasms. I loved when I could moan and scream freely. Today would not be one but it would still be a violent orgasm. I reached climax very soon, letting out a soft moan and a long sigh but both could not be heard unless someone was in the bathroom with me. Wet, still horny, covered in juices, and my adrenaline flowing, I pulled up the three pair of panties, pushing the dildo deep into both my holes and holding the dildo snug inside of them. I then got up from the toilet and walked to the stall door. The walk was great! With every step, the dildo moved back and forth, fucking each hole as I walked, making me even wetter. i returned to class, walking slower now, each step filled with delight! I loved the feeling. It was awkward to interact with friends and teachers. They had no idea that I was in such a delighted, pleasurable state as I talked to them. I was literally fucking both of my holes in school! It was an indescribable feeling! Sadly, I only had two more classes with the large, rigid dildo fucking my tight holes but nevertheless, it was an absolute great time! I returned home, horny as hell from all the continuous pleasure and went to my room where I orgasmed once more, this time moaning and screaming freely before beginning my report, still stuffed. I hope you enjoy my report as much as I enjoyed doing your task. Thank you!

[LeonK64]

Do this on a day you're planning on going out. Your goal for the day is to say yes to everything asked of you. For anything you say no to, refuse to do, or deny you have to unbutton/untie/remove one item (example, one no could be one button from your shirt, or it could be your bra)

See what you're left with at the end :)

[andom4444]

Are you still taking suggestions

[The Slutty Princess]

Are you still taking suggestions

Yes, You may give me a task/dare or ask me anything

[gooddomgirl]

Have you ever peed or pooped your pants? If so, how did it happen?

[dexter33]

wear a skirt/dress with underwear underneight.
Take the bus or subway or something like that.
and drop stuff in front of people so you have to bend over to pick it up.
than go sit accross them with your legs a little bit open so they can have a good look.

In the city go into a dressing room and edge 5x in different places while you still have your underwear on so it gets nice wet.

take the bus/subway back.
pull your underwear off and leave it on the floor/seat next of you.
and mastubate till you comes 2 times.

report me how it all went

[The Slutty Princess]

Have you ever peed or pooped your pants? If so, how did it happen?

Never have on purpose though I use to wet the bed as a young girl.

[andom4444]

I think you should do the pizza date. Order a pizza and answer the door in just a towel, proceed to drop the towel and make sure the guy gets a really good look

[The Slutty Princess]

Firstly this is some of the most impressive responses i have seen in a while.
So well done and keep going with the details and response.
Its always the best thing when you spend time going up with an idea to see the results in a detailed report.

Now for my attempt at a fun task

Ninja Dare
You are to be a ninja silent and sneaky for this dare
If you get seen or caught you will incur punishment
It will start in your room.

Change into black only outfit
Yoga pants
Black underwear
Skin tight black top
Socks
Shoes
Black scarf
Gloves
Breasts bound with the shoe laces
Black watch

Into a bag pack
All your toys and lube

Mission 1 -Escape
You are to get to your car without being scene.
The only catch is if your are you must act natural but once you reach your car you loss your yoga bottoms for the drive to the park via a drive through.
You must also have a glass of water before you go.

Mission 2 - Drive thru
You are to not drive dangerously so no toys while you drive.
Although at every red light turn on your hitachi
Which is to rest on your pussy, between your legs.
Once you reach the drive through you are to order a bottle of water
For the entire time you are in the drive through Que. the hitachi is to be on.
Hopefully no one will notice.

Mission 3 - Car park
Once at the car park pack the hitachi up.
Slide off your panties into the bag so now you are wearing just the yoga pants then insert your egg vibe on medium set to pulse. This should give you a rhythm to run too. Now start running and don't stop for 45 mins. Though count every person you pass totalling it up. Drink your water as needed

Mission 4 - Hidden fun
Now you are all wet and warmed up. Here comes the fun section.
You are in a park find a secluded spot near a path.
You remember that person count.
Well you are to stay there for the no. of minutes you saw people.
Though whilst there you are to fuck your pussy with your dildo.
Slide your scarf over your face as a blindfold
Set your timer on your watch and have fun.

Mission 5 - Pee
You might need to pee soon. Though tough luck for you you cannot go until you get back to your car once this is all done.

Mission 6- Stuffed Stealth
You are to now slide your double dildo into your ass and pussy. Then slide on the yoga pants. Now attach the alligator clips to your nipples. Over the top of your top.
You are to simply walk back you may not leave the path.
If you get scene keep walking.

Mission 7 - Car park again
You are now back at the car you may remove the clips and dildo.
Though you are to now pee next to your car.
Hope no one sees.

Mission 8- Return trip
You are to slide in your dildo and keep it in all the way home.
If you stop at read light pump it in and out

Mission 9- Stealth back in
You are to sneak back into your house and into your room
To help motivate you insert your panties in your mouth and put your egg on high in your pussy.
Now if you get caught how will you talk to anyone.

Mission 10 - Reward
You firstly may finally get to pee
Once you have had that relief head to your room
Though the hallway dash you must do without any clothes but the scarf.
You are back in your room safe and may do what you wish.


Sorry for the wait, I had to find time to complete all the Ninja missions! I had a lot of fun! Thank you for the dare, here is my report! I began the dare by dressing myself as a ninja. I looked for everything I had that was black though I could not find everything on the list. Naked, I bound my breasts with black shoelace in which caused my sensitive nipples to grow hard quickly. Next, I put on a tight, black Under Armour long sleeve shirt and a pair of black panties that were embroidered in pink with tight, black yoga pants. Next, I wrapped my neck with a black scarf, slipped on black socks, and put on my basketball shoes. My shoes were black and white but they were the only pair of shoes that I had that were black besides heels, but heels would not be stealthy! I searched my house but was unable to find any black gloves nor could I find a black watch. Next, I took a black Nike drawstring bag and filled it with all my toys.

It was now time for mission one. My siblings were gone from the house but both of my parents were down stairs. With the bag on my back, I slowly snuck from my room, tiptoeing to the steps where I listened for my parent’s voices. My adrenaline was flowing. It felt cool to be a ninja! The steps were a pain to go down. They were old and creaked with any amount of weight. I didn’t want to draw any attention or suspicion, so I walked down my stairs casually and listened for any sounds from my parents. I lucked out, I could hear the both of them in the living room to my right. I tiptoed to my left, tiptoeing into the kitchen and quietly getting a glass of water and drinking it all. After consuming the glass of water, I snuck out the front door from the kitchen without my parents seeing me. Once to my car, I stripped off my yoga pants as the cold wind numbed my legs, making my nipples even harder. I quickly got into my car, adrenaline flowing.

It was now time to proceed with mission two. Before leaving, I removed the hitachi wand from my bag and rested it between my legs. The drive to town would be about 15 minutes. I backed out of the driveway with adrenaline still flowing, feeling excited. I lived in a small town that only had a little over a thousand people so our town does not have stop lights. The city next to us, about 15 minutes away, had a mall, theater, tons of restaurants, shops, etc. I was thankful that we lived so close. It was about a 15 minute drive to town. I felt weird, driving in just panties while my nipples stuck out through my shirt. I came to the first stop light at an intersection though the light was green. My next stop light, it was yellow and I halted to a stop and clicked on my hitachi wand, letting it rest on my pussy through my panties. When the light turned green, I quickly switched it off and continued driving. I had only came to two more stops, at a red light and a green light, switching the hitachi on until the red light turned green. Wet and horny, I had arrived at a McDonald's and switched on the wand. I pulled my car to the back drive-thru and placed an order in for a small fry and a water, since I was really craving fries after smelling the aroma. I set the wand firmly against my crotch, grinding on it as I waited for the lines of cars to get through. I had it on the medium setting and it was really breathtaking. I was nervous as I pulled up the to cashier window. I prayed that the person would not see that I was just in panties though I was assure they wouldn’t. The cashier was a young man who repeated my bill and I gave him the cash. I had a hard time speaking as the vibrations made it difficult. I felt naughty, I was basically masturbating as I went through a drive-thru. Though this made me nervous, it was really fun and excited. With my change in hand, I pulled up to the next window where a young, African American women, game me my bag of food and a large soda filled with water. I thanked her and pulled away. My pussy was soaked and I felt great!

Mission three! I drank about half the water and drove my way a few blocks to the park, finding a parking spot between a few cars in the parking lot. I put the wand back in the bag and slid off my panties so my bare ass was on the cold leather seats, putting the panties in the bag as well. I grabbed my yoga pants from the back and slid them on, over my soaked pussy as the juices soon soaked into the crotch of the pants. I slid them down a bit and grabbed the vibrating egg from my bag in which had brand new batteries in it. I worked it slowly inside me until it sat snug as it sent out constant, fast vibrations throughout my body. It was an amazing, pleasurable feeling. The park was beautiful, with a river flowing through it and large hills in the center that I used to sled on as a young girl. Around and up the hills was a paved trail that was lined with beautiful trees.It was cold out and the long sleeve top and the yoga pants did not provide much warmth. I got started right away, running to the pace of the continual vibrations. Each step was filled with pleasure. The park was not that packed but nevertheless, I set my phone timer to 45 minutes and began running on the trail, recording each person I passed including counting the same people numerous time after passing them numerous times. I had made about 6 laps around the entire park in 45 minutes. I was not only dripping in sweat as I ran, but dripping in juices as well. Though tired, the pleasurable vibrations kept me feeling refreshed. I returned to my car and consumed the rest of the water.

It was now time to start mission four. I grabbed the double-sided dildo and alligator clamps from my bag. I had passed a total of 14 people, most of them the same person but passing them numerous times, I counted each passing individually. I thought of a secluded spot and walked over to a patch of pine trees behind a large hill, trying to keep the dildo concealed from anyone that may see me. I had not seen a single person around the area as I ran so I figured it would be a nice secluded spot. I took a seat on the soft pine needles that covered the hard, cold ground. My heart was racing and I was hornier than ever, starting a 14 minute timer on my phone, and setting the ringer to loud. Once started, I pulled the scarf over my face, blocking my view around me. I’m not going to lie, this made me nervous but excited at the same time. It was contradictory, I didn’t want to be seen by anyone but thoughts ran through my mind of getting caught and they excited me. I pulled down my pants to my knees, having the soft pine needles poke my bare ass. I sat upwards as I pumped the rigid, thick dildo in and out of my wet cunt. I was hornier than Hell. The whole situation made me dripping wet. I loved the feeling of masturbating in public, not knowing if someone was watching or not. I kept having the feeling that I was being watched though I will never know. It was honestly the longest fourteen minutes of my life. I was nervous but aroused by the whole thing. I had managed three edges while dildo fucking my tight little cunt in those fourteen minutes and I was still extremely horny and wet afterwards. It was now on to mission number five. You were correct, the slutty ninja did need to pee quite badly but it wasn’t urgent.

For mission 6, I began by pulling down my pants, still hiding behind the pine trees that provided great cover. I pulled my pants down to my knees and and struggled to get the double-sided dildo in but after a little while, I managed to get it in both my holes. It was quite snug, resting in both holes, but I pulled up my yoga pants a little higher to ensure the didlo would stay in. Next, I picked up the alligator clamps from the ground, where I had set them. I clamped each on on my nipple, over my shirt. Instantly, the pain was horrid. My nipples were are very sensitive and I hated alligator clamps. They were rigid, sharp, and hurt the most. With my nipples in nearly unbearable pain, I started walking as soon as they were on. The walk ended up being quite embarrassing. I kept on the paved path as I walked, hurriedly, back to the parking lot. The embarrassing part came as I had passed an older man who was sitting on a park bench. He wasn’t doing anything, no book,no newspaper, nothing just staring off, enjoying the view. I could feel a pit grow in my stomach as I was approaching him. My face was beat red. The old man gave me a glanced and a startled look crossed his face. This made the knot in my stomach tighten and my face grow redder. I glanced, enough to see the startled look on his face, but quickly turned away, trying to keep my head down as I walked as fast as I could back to my car. I was extremely relieved when I made it back to the parking lot, not seen by anybody else.

Upon getting back to the car, I was sweating, probably because of how quick I walked and of my nerves. My pussy and ass were loose from the dildo fucking me with every step I took to get back to my car. My nipples were inflamed with pain. I began by removing the clamps, which actually hurt more than putting them on as the blood circulated back into my hard nipples. Next, I opened up the car door and peeled down my yoga pants, yanking one end of the dildo from my dripping, wet pussy and the other end from my gaping ass. I glanced around the parking lot and the park. I saw no one but the old man still sitting on the bench but well in the distance. I was safe. I squatted with the open car door to provide some protection and pulled my yoga pants down to my knees. Squatting, I relaxed myself and waited for the warm piss to hit the cold ground. After a ten or fifteen second pee, I was done. I kept my pants at my knees and got in the car, inserting the dildo into my wet, horny pussy and made my way home. Again, I was lucky with the lights, only receiving one red light out of the four in which I fucked my pussy with the long, rigid dildo until the light turned green.

When I got home, I parked my car in the driveway. The garage was open and I noticed my mom’s car was missing but my dad’s truck was still there. I figured that my mom went to get either my brother or sister but I was not certain. For all I knew, my dad, sister, and brother could all be home. I was nervous but excited. I removed the dildo from my pussy, leaving a small gape before residing. I tossed it in the bag and removed the vibrating egg, switching it on high, before working it into my pussy until it sat comfortably there. The vibrations were amazing, filling me with pleasure, making me want to scream outside. I tried to concentrate, but my mind was spinning from the pleasure. I grabbed my panties from the back seat, rolled them into a ball, and stuffed them into my mouth. Nervous as all Hell, I exited my car and began walking to the back door of my house. I slowly opened the back door, looking around the laundry room and seeing nobody. Relieved, I crept inside, being as quiet as I could. I could hear the TV but nothing else. I took of my shoes, setting them in the shoe rack before creeping into the kitchen. From the kitchen, I glanced into the living room to see my dad laying on the couch, sleeping. This relieved alot of stress but I was still nervous. I wanted to make it a little more daring since I was pretty certain my siblings were not home. I removed my top, rubbing my sore, but still hard nipples a bit. I stood in the kitchen, shaking with nerves and excitement. Instead of walking through the dining room and then up the stairs, my plan was to creep through the living room and up the stairs. I was incredibly nervous and was telling myself I should put my shirt back on. I ignored my conscience and proceeded to tiptoe into the living room. I hated my floors as they prevented me from being quite. Being hardwood flooring, they creaked and always made noise. With my first step into the living room, my body was tingling. My second step, the floor creaked, and I froze, my heart dropped and I peered at my dad’s body on the couch. It remained there with his eyes closed. I took another large step towards the stairs, away from the couch. With two more steps, I made it to the steps and ran up the stairs. Upon reaching the top, I could tell my brother was not home but my sister was. She had her door wide open and playing music. This made me even more nervous. I had figured she was not home. With my top and drawstring bag in hand, I removed my yoga pants and socks. I was now completely naked besides my scarf in which I re-positioned so it would cover one breast well. I slowly crept down the hallway, keeping my eyes on my sister’s room. My sister’s room was right across from mine so if she was looking my way, she would see me enter my room naked. I kept tight against the wall, walking as silent as I could be. Finally, I came to my door. I still remained out of view from my sister but as soon as crossed the invisible line and into my room, my sister would see me if she was looking my direction. The butterflies were fluttering and I decided to go, not wasting any time. I opened my door, sprinting inside and closing the door behind me. I didn’t even look in my sister’s direction. I have no idea if she had seen me or not but I think I will stay in my room for a little while. I removed the panties and the egg from my pussy. The last 2 hours were exciting but a very stressful and nervous situation. I was exhausted and I decided to just relax a little, laying on my soft bed before beginning the report. Thank you for the dare! I had an amazing time!

[Nick123445]

Get fully naked and put your egg in your pussy on medium, then edge 10timea in a row. Pm me if you fail

[The Slutty Princess]

Hi again! Just a little dice dare, DICEROLL (http://www.curriculumbits.com/prodimages/details/maths/singledice.html)and do that dare #:

1: https://milovana.com/webteases/showtease.php?id=7161
2: https://milovana.com/webteases/showtease.php?id=7207
3: https://milovana.com/webteases/showtease.php?id=26746
4: https://milovana.com/webteases/showtease.php?id=26848
5: https://milovana.com/webteases/showtease.php?id=22160
6: https://milovana.com/webteases/showtease.php?id=22227

If you can't do the dare by any reason, just diceroll again,
until you dicerolled 2 other dares to do, then do them!

Have fun! ;)

Hey, thank you for the dare! I had a great time doing it. It was something new, I have never done one of these before. I began by rolling a one, receiving the “Handing yourself over” webtease.
I began the tease, following the beautiful blonde girl’s command. Dressed in jeans and a sweatshirt, I followed her command and put on a mini black skirt and a tight blue shirt that made my erect nipples visible as they poked through the thin fabric. I skipped the panties and bra as the girl had said. I began by kneeling on the hard floor of my bedroom, with my legs spread wide. I grabbed my phone and set the timer for two minutes and rested my face on the rough floor rug with my ass wide in the air. I started the time and spread my ass wide open. My pussy grew wet as I thought about an attractive man standing behind me, grabbing my ass, spanking my ass, as the tip of his large cock rubbed against my labia. My sister was home but my brother was gone and I was nervous about speaking aloud. I spoke very quietly, repeating “I want a cock in my pussy” ,as the girl demanded, numerous times as the clocked ticked down. I spoke loud enough for me to hear but it was basically a loud whisper since I did not want my sister to hear. Just saying it and picturing it made me horny as Hell. Following the next command, I went downstairs to the kitchen, opening my bedroom window blinds and the kitchen blinds, retrieving a wooden spoon before returning to my room and rolling a die, rolling a six. I went to the next slide, reading what 6 was. I had to go to your most public window, lift my skirt up, spread my legs and spank my pussy 20 times with the wooden spoon. This made me a little nervous. My sister and dad were home but my brother and mom were not. I grabbed the wooden spoon and made my way downstairs and to the dining room. The dining room had large windows that faced the road so I figured they were the most public windows in the house. My father was sleeping on the couch in the other room which only increased my nerves. I spread my legs wide and lifted up my skirt so my bare bottom was visible to anyone that would look through the window. I spanked my pussy with the spoon, hard, 20 times making sure after each slap, my father was still sleeping. I was lucky, when I finished, not a single person had walked past my house, nor did a car drive past, and my father remained sleeping. My labia and clit were red and sore but nevertheless, I was horny and wet. I returned to my room and knelt on the floor rug, going to the next slide and following the next command given to me. I set the timer on my phone for three minutes and lay back on the hard floor, arching my back so my butt was off the ground and my pussy was in the air. I spread my legs and began rubbing my pussy just as she described, very gently. I made sure to not slip a finger inside my dripping wet pussy nor to part my labia. It was incredibly hard and teasing. I could feel even the slightest rubbing and it felt great! It was a very long three minutes and by the time I was done, I was hornier than ever and my two fingers were coated with juices along with my pussy as it dripped from being so wet. Following the timer beeping, I kenl again and went to the next slide where I rolled a two. The number told me I must write “I drink cum” on my belly. I grabbed a black permanent marker from my dresser and scribbled the phrase on my stomach, making it large enough that it took up all of my belly. Following the next slide, I went down to the kitchen and retrieved a glass full of ice cubes. When i got back to my room, I removed my tight, blue shirt and set my phone timer for two minutes. Again, I lay belly down on the ground, face flat with my ass off the ground and my pussy in the air. I started the timer and rubbed an ice cube on my cunt. I actually kind of enjoyed it. It was a different feeling and nevertheless, the rubbing felt good on my horny cunt. As the ice cubes melted, I replaced it with a new one in the glass. When the timer went off, I had a total of four ice cubes left. Listening to the commands, I shoved all four cubes in my cold, tight pussy as my pussy began to grow numb. Again, I didn’t mind the feeling much. With my cold, tight pussy loaded with ice cubes, I rubbed my clit, still in the same pose. I rubbed it with two fingers in a quick, circular motion until I approached climax. When I was about to climax, I pulled my hand away and tried to fight of the urge to cum. I tried to think of non-sexual thoughts and took deep breaths. After edging, I moved to the next slide, hitting “continue”. Following the next commands, I removed my skirt and proceeded to rub my nipples until they were hard. As I rubbed them, I quietly repeated “please punish my tits” aloud. Once I said the phrase twenty times, I stopped, took the wooden spoon and slapped my nipple hard for 20 swats. By the end, they were red and sore. With my nipples sore, I rubbed my clit again to an edge, stopping as soon as I was really close to a climax. I did the same for my right breasts, swatting my nipple hard 20 times before edging once more. I continued onto the next slide and followed orders, giving each nipple ten more swats with the wooden spoon. They were really hurting now. After giving each nipple ten more swats, I edged by rubbing my wet, horny cunt again. It was getting sore and tired from all the edges. After that, I rolled the die, rolling a five and then proceeded to edge once more, for the fifth time before clicking continue. My pussy was screaming for an orgasm, I was so horny. Following orders, I took my left breast, singling my nipple out. I tried to use as much force as I could as I swatted my nipple 15 times before giving my right nipple the same treatment. By the time I was done, my nipples were inflamed with pain, red, and sorer than ever. The pain only led to pleasure. After doing this, I was granted an orgasm. I lay on the soft bed, closed my eyes and rubbed my clit slowly and had a violent orgasm after a few minutes of rubbing.
Thank you for the dare, I had a really good time doing it!

[The Slutty Princess]

wear some skirt or dress and no underwear

be shure you have to pee really bad hold as long as you can
find some public place for your dare
like some shopping center or other public places

if you cant hold it any longer find some place you like too pee
but people should be around you
take your pee there as discret as you can be
you should not be caught


I began by changing my outfit. I wore a small black mini skirt, and a long sleeve grey top. The skirt was small, extending about two inches past my bare butt and well above my knees. The top was wool and very small on me, causing my breasts to look much bigger than they were on me. To complete the outfit, I wore black knee-high leggings, white flat shoes, and a black belt with a silver buckle around my waist. I, of course, skipped the underwear and bra. With my outfit ready to go, it was time to kill time. I sat on getDare for a while, chatting with others. I did this for nearly an hour and a half, every 15 minutes, I drank a glass of water. Finally, with my bladder telling me it needed to go, it was time to go to the city. For those of you that do not know, I live in a small town with just over a thousand people. We have a library, a school, a few restaurants, churches, a gas station, and that’s about it. My town doesn’t have much to offer but thankfully, it is only about 10 or 15 minutes from the city in which has tons of attractions. I opted to go to the city for this dare and on a full bladder, I left the house and drove to the city. I was actually quite excited about this dare though there was still that small amount of me that had nerves present. I had thought about doing this in Walmart or a restaurant, or at the mall but chose not to due to there being surveillance cameras all over the place. I had to think of a place that would have people there but also where I could avoid the camera. With my mind still undecided when I got to town, I drove around looking for a good place as the urge to pee only intensified. I drove around for nearly ten minutes and I lost it.

I had to go. My legs were shaking, I was clenching and unclenching my thighs together, and I was trying to do everything to keep the urine inside. I had to go to the closest place. I pulled into a grocery store, parking in the middle of the parking lot near a few other cars and the thingy that you put your grocery carts in. My bladder felt like it was about to explode! I quickly unbuckled my seatbelt and got out of the car, scanning for any cameras. I had saw one but I knew if I would squat, I would not be seen. There was no turning back no, I couldn’t even if I wanted to. My legs were trembling, trying to keep it together. There was a knot in my stomach that grew tighter as I got more and more nervous. There were cars roaming around looking for parking spots, people loading groceries into their car, and people walking into the store. It was quite busy and here I was, about to squat and piss in public. I’ll be honest, my heart was pounding and I was extremely nervous but I loved the feeling. It is what I love most about exhibitionism. I couldn’t take it anymore as my bladder was slowly leaking, causing a little stream of pee to flow down my thigh. I quickly wiped it off and squatted down, using my open door as a shield that didn’t work to well. If anyone would look my direction, they could see my bare ass and pussy but the door shielded me from seeing their reactions, saving me a little embarrassment if I would get caught. I took one deep breath, relaxing and a squirt of piss flew out and onto the cold, icy blacktop, followed by a warm stream that hit the blacktop. I sent my head backwards, my mouth open, it felt so good to release the full tank I had gathered. My nerves were gone and I was much more relaxed as I peed.The pee splattered all over my legs and left a nice yellow puddle on the icy blacktop as I continued to glance around my surroundings. The stream continued to flow for what seemed like an eternity before subsiding. As I was finishing up, a black SUV passed right by my car, probably seeing me if they looked my direction. This made me face grow red. I quickly stood up and rushed back into my car, buckling the seat belt and backing out of there.

[Postevak]

Hi

for this dare, you will need one of your dildoes and the hitachi wand.

At first, edge 5 times, making yourself as wet as possible. Then stand with feet a little wider than shoulder-width and insert the dildo into your pussy. Now put your hands behind your head and start squatting. Clench your pelvic floor muscles to keep the dildo in. If it falls out, stand up and reinsert it.

The goal is to do 30 successfull squats. Count how many times your didn't manage to hold the dildo in.

When you are done with squats, make yourself cum with your hitachi. Now comes the punishment from dropping the dildo. After you cum, you are not allowed to take the hitachi away from your clit. The number of minutes you have to keep the hitachi on your clit equals to number of times you have dropped the dildo.

If you fail the punishment, you have to start squatting again and hope you will do better, so you are able to withstand the punishment. :p

[Spankuuuu]

It is Sunday. Insert your vibrating egg, and wear it all day.. Every hour on the hour no mater wear you are find a place and rub that clit till you cum. If you miss an hour then you have to rub that clit and orgasm out in the open twice.. Each hour missed you have to add 1 to the above.... Give details.....

[The Slutty Princess]

Heres one for you.

1. Put nipple clamp/clothes peg on clit for 5 mins.
2. Tie a tight crotch rope with a rope on either side of clit.
3. Apply deepheat/tobasco/toothpaste to exposed clit.
4. Put on tightest shorts/pants you own (panties prohibited).
5. Go for 1 hr walk/run. If not shorts/pants stay on for 2 hrs.
6. Remove shorts and vibe exposed clit to orgasm.

If you do not make time limit you are not allowed to orgasm for as many days as how many mins you failed by. Only 20 mins = 10 days no orgasms.

Like I normally do on weekends, I woke up early today to go for a run before I would go to church. I began by putting on the crotch rope. The crotch rope was homemade. The rope I had got from my garage in which was previously used to hold a raft in the water. It wasn’t a very rough rope, rather it was smooth with a protective seal around it. I had made a knot in the smooth, white rope, in which rested right on my clit. To get me fully awake, it was time for some pain. I took a binder clip from my desk and put one on each of my sensitive, hard nipples. I hated binder clips and I truly did not like torturing my sensitive nipples. The binder clips were the clamps that always gripped the hardest. The flattened out my nipples and the pain was quite intense. I watched the clock to make sure I knew when the five minutes were up. As I waited, I tightened my crotch rope and applied a large glob of mint toothpaste on my clit. The toothpaste added a burning and stinging pain that irritated my clit. I sat like this, clit throbbing and my nipples inflamed with pain, until the five minutes had passed. Taking the clamps off hurt even more than putting them on as the blood rushed back into my hard, throbbing nipples. The pain had woke me up, I was wide awake. Next, I dressed, putting on a pair of black tight spandex shorts and a tight, long sleeve black Under Armour shirt. The spandex shorts were very tight, making my ass pop out and it clearly showed the outline of the crotch rope. The tight shirt actually made my breasts look bigger on me as my hard, sore nipple poked through. Just moving around in my room, the crotch rope irritated me. My clit was already irritated from the toothpaste but the tight knot rubbed against it with every step, causing discomfort. I went down stairs, walking a little slower from the discomfort and trying not to wake my parents who were still sleeping. After getting outside, I set my running app on my phone for an hour and clicked start. Once the music began, my legs began moving down the driveway and onto the sidewalk. Right from the start, i could tell it would be a miserable run. With every step I took, the knot ground into my clit. It wasn’t pleasurable, rather very painful. I tried to fight the discomfort by thinking of something else but that didn’t work nor did it help much. I took my normal route, going around two blocks before getting on the jogging path that extended for a few miles out of town. The run felt like it was much longer than normal, as I ran in pain. By the end of the hour run my eyes were fighting back tears from the pain, I had returned home. My clit and the area around it were red, swollen, irritated and raw. It felt as though I had severe rug burn on my clit. It was certainly not a pleasant run, my clit still is a bit sore. I decided to give my clit a little pleasure, using the hitachi wand, I rubbed it on my clit as I relaxed on my bed. I rubbed it in a circular motion as my pussy grew wet and before I reached a violent climax.
Thank you for the dare, it was certainly hard to do and I wouldn’t want to do it again. I really dislike the crotch rope, especially running.

[The Slutty Princess]

Ok cool :D

Also since your friends might be up for a competition I have a small one you guys might like.

The competition is relatively simple, write down a ton of sex positions on pieces of paper and put them in a bag. If you want ot be more daring add an extra bag with attributes like a blindfold, rope, bunny/cat ears, a vibrator, etc.

Now before you guys start each girl in the competition (you can even let the guys join) picks the outfit for the another girl, however the outfit should be wearable at school of course.

Then at the beginning of the day you pick a paper (or two) and your goal is to find a guy (the cuter the better) to take a picture with. However you'll have to imitate the sex position, just pose so all your clothes stay on. If you're using the attributes then they have to visible in the picture. After you finish the picture you can get the next piece of the paper and try to take another picture. Continue this until school finishes.
After finishing you all gather now the other girls judge how cute the guys in your pictures are from 1 to 10 (10 being the cutest), you take the average and that's the amount of points you get for that picture. So if there would be three people playing then two would be judging each picture.

The winner is the person with the most points of course.
Maybe as the prize the winner gets to pass on a dare or a truth to the loser next time you guys are playing a game (like you did around the campfire).

I'm very sorry Nwbie, I don't think I will do this dare. I go to a small high school of about 200 people so it wouldn't really work out well. We would all take the same pictures with the same boys since we have all of them scoped out. Plus, I asked Jane and she seemed "meh" about the idea.
I'm really sorry to deny a task, since I know you darers but alot of thought and work into coming up with a dare. :(

[naughty_switch]

Loving your reports! Another for you to try:

When you have at least an hour, grab your dildos, vibrator, wand, and rope or tape.

- Insert the egg vibrator in your pussy
- Lube up the smaller dildo and put it in your ass
- Kneel and tie your ankles to your thighs. Strap the wand in against your clit as best you can on your non-dominant side
- Hold your double-sided dildo in your mouth and try to hold it up with suction only (no teeth!)
- Turn the vibrator on any setting you like and have fun!

- Stay like this for the full hour and report how many orgasms you get in

Bonus: type your report as you go with your remaining free hand

[Nwbie]

I'm very sorry Nwbie, I don't think I will do this dare. I go to a small high school of about 200 people so it wouldn't really work out well. We would all take the same pictures with the same boys since we have all of them scoped out. Plus, I asked Jane and she seemed "meh" about the idea.
I'm really sorry to deny a task, since I know you darers but alot of thought and work into coming up with a dare. :(

That's fine I completely forgot that your school is so small :p

Maybe when you guys go on a field trip or a holiday ;)

[MeisterRebus]

This is by far the thread with the best written reports on this website. I am really impressed by your dedication and your descriptions.

You are amazing!

[The Slutty Princess]

This is by far the thread with the best written reports on this website. I am really impressed by your dedication and your descriptions.

You are amazing!

Aww...Thank You! If people dedicate their time to come up with a dare or task for me, I should be able to dedicate my time so they can "walk in my shoes" and picture how it went, how I felt, and the good and the bad. Anyway, thank you for the positive note, I always like to here them! ;)

[andom4444]

I can't wait to hear how the pizza delivery dare goes!

[dexter33]

Aww...Thank You! If people dedicate their time to come up with a dare or task for me, I should be able to dedicate my time so they can "walk in my shoes" and picture how it went, how I felt, and the good and the bad. Anyway, thank you for the positive note, I always like to here them! ;)

I agreed with Rebus.
you repost are very nice to read. so much details.
and if you see how many here report nothing while they say they will.
keep going on the good work. :cool:

[samdiatmh]

Here's another school dare for you. Put your egg in your pussy and turn it on low before leaving in the morning. Take your double dildo with you. Around the middle of the day, go to the bathroom.
While in the bathroom, remove all of your clothes. Sit on the toilet and start sucking on the dildo. Keep doing this until you can get all but 2 inches of it down your throat. You'll need that space to grab it, after all.
Once that's done, move on to your ass. Keep fucking yourself until you can take all but 2 inches in your ass as well. Once you're done with that, redress (without your panties) and go back to class. On the way back, leave your panties somewhere very visible so someone else will find them later.

[The Slutty Princess]

Hey, how have I only just discovered this thread?! Ok here's my dare for you:

I want you to go swimming in a public pool. When you arrive in the locker rooms, you have to get changed by stripping totally naked first, then put on your bikini, rather than changing each half individually. When you are done, walk out to the pool, and get in. I now want you to give yourself a wedgie while you are in the water, and swim like that for the whole time, making sure to swim in front of people who will see your butt.

When you are done swimming, get out of the pool near a lifeguard and make a point of unpicking your wedgie in front of him. Then, pull your bottoms down just enough so that he can see your butt crack, and enough at the front that he can see that you have no hair down there...

Next, walk back to the locker rooms and shower naked. If there is someone else in the showers, bend over with your back to them multiple times so that you 'accidentally' expose your asshole to them ;)

Report back and tell us how it went!


Hey, I have finished the dare and reported! Sorry I haven’t reported for several days, I haven’t been feeling well and came down with the flu. I’m still not feeling the best so I apologize.

I was consumed by basketball practice nearly every day, but finally we had an early practice today, making this dare possible. Though it was 8pm when I finally got free time, I knew the YMCA was open until 9:30. I had to do it at an indoor facility since I live in the Midwest and it is already really cold up here. After getting home from practice, I packed a drawstring bag with my black top and bottom bikini swimsuit. I took a rinse under the shower to get rid of the sweat and dressed in skinny jeans and a red graphic t-shirt. I told my parents I was going to the Y and put on my lettermans jacket before heading out to my car and driving into the city, to the Y. It was only about a ten minute drive and I was actually looking forward to go for a dip in the water. It had been nearly half a year since I last remember swimming. I didn’t have a membership to the YMCA so I had to pay the $9 for a night pass. I peered through the large glass windows that were in the front lobby that showed the pool. There was about ten children there, a few teenagers, and a few adults in the pool. I’d estimate about 20 or 25 people in total along with three lifeguards, a young blonde lifeguard, and two brown-haired, young male lifeguards. I walked through the lobby, past the basketball courts and into to the female locker room. I was relieved to see it empty at the moment of entry. I knew I had to rush so I could avoid anybody seeing me. I set my bag on the bench in the middle of the locker room, removing my bikini and placing it on the bench. I shoved my bag inside an empty locker. I glanced around the locker room, watching the entrance and the door to the locker room, praying nobody would come through those doors. I could feel the butterflies fluttering, filled with nervousness but excited at the same time. The locker room consisted of a wall near the entrance door to block the view to the lockers upon entering. Behind the wall was where I was in which consisted of an area of lockers lining the wall with sinks towards the end. The sinks were on a wall and behind the wall were the showers and behind the showers was another wall the blocked the view of the showers from the entrance to the pool. I couldn’t stop looking at both ends of the locker room. I was worried someone would enter as soon as I had removed an article of clothing. Shaking nervously, I removed my shit first, exposing my bare breasts to the cold locker room air. I was extremely turned on by the naughty feeling I received. With my shirt off, there was no turning back. I hurriedly unbuttoned and unzipped my jeans and slid them down and off my legs. My heart was pounding and my adrenaline was flowing. My nerves remained but were not evident as they were overcome by the excitement. I picked the black bikini bottoms up first. I was changing as fast as I could. I picked the bikini top up and covered my breasts with the cups before using the mirror to guide men to tie a knot in the back so the top sat snug on me. I was relieved. I had undressed and dressed in the the middle of the locker room without being seen. I gathered my shirt and jeans and tossed them in the locker with my bag and enclosed the locker with a lock. I made my way past the showers and around the wall, opening the big,metal door the led to the pool. As soon as I opened it, I was met with the warm, moist air along with the strong smell of chlorine. I wasn’t extremely nervous to give myself a wedgie but rather felt naughty and excited. The entire pool area contained a hot tub, a slide, and two large pools. The slide was in front of me and behind that was the hot tub. Next to the hot tub and the slide were the two pools, the farther ones with ropes for swim races and the front one being a more recreational pool containing a small lazy river, the slide, and a basketball hoop. There still were about twenty people in total. The felt the water with my feet and found it rather cold, maybe because I was still getting over the flu I had. I opted to use the hot tub instead. There were two older people in the hot tub, a couple, both who appeared to be in their 50s or 60s. Feeling awkward, I stepped into the hot, foamy water and took a seat on the opposite side of them. Before sitting down, I pulled up my bottoms, giving myself a wedgie that was quite uncomfortable. The wedgie road up my crack and folded inside showing plenty of my bare ass. I sat in the hot water with the jet blowing in my back for about five minutes. It was awkward since I was all alone with an odd, older couple who kept whispering to each other. Nevertheless, the water felt great, but after five minutes it was time to get out. I made sure that my ass was facing the older couple as I made my way up the steps and into the freezing cold air. The large wall clock showed that the pool would close in twenty minutes. I went from the hot tub to the cold pool water and began swimming. I wouldn’t really call it swimming, rather I just walked around, staying in the shallow end since the water went up to my waist and showed off my bare ass cheeks the best.


I did this for nearly ten minutes, making sure to walk in front of other swimmers so if they looked in my direction, they could see my ass. With less than ten minutes remaining on the clock, most people were getting out of the pool and I decided to follow them. I exited the pool where I lifeguard stood with a lifeguard float. I felt naughty, turning my ass towards him and picking the wedgie from my buttcrack and adjusting my bottoms. I tried to act as casual as I could be though my face was a little red with humiliation. I adjusted my bottoms by pulling them down, exposing my buttcrack and a little area above my pussy that showed him I was cleanly shaven. I could not tell if he looked at me since he wore sunglasses but nevertheless, I was red with humiliation and I walked back to the locker room. I had left my towel in the locker room so the walk to the locker room was freezing. There were two girls who were showering when I entered but both had kept their swimsuits on. I passed them and unlocked my locker, drying off with the towel a bit. I was nervous. I slowly made my over to the showers gain, my feet making a plattering sound as they hit the wet floor. It had only been a few minutes since i got out of the pool and both girls were still showering. The shower area was encompassed by 4 dividers with shower heads in each section along with a curtain. Both girls were not using the curtain because they had no reason to, they were both clothed. I really really wanted to use the curtain. I was shaking and my gut doing flips. I took the first divider. The second divider was took by one girl while the forth was also occupied. I tried to be casual, like this was normal. It was hard to conceal my nerves and the humiliation that was expressed by my facial expressions. Once in the divider, I peeled off my wet bottoms and set them on the floor next to my towel outside the shower. I was shaking. The experience was indescribable. I felt naughty but was way too nervous to get an excitement out of the situation. Next, I untied my top and threw that next to the towel. Now I was bare naked, standing in a public shower, nervous as all Hell. There were two people behind me and that was all I could think about. I turned the shower dial to the left for hot water and the head began bursting out water on me, starting out cold but warming up quickly. It took every ounce to not give into my nerves. I don't know how many times I reached for the curtain to close it but fought away the action. I froze when the water stopped in the stall behind me. I kept the shower head on my feet as I watched and waited for the girl to pass. My heart and my head were racing and I felt uneasy. I was relieved as the girl walked out of the shower and past me without looking in my direction. Now there was only one more girl who had to finish up. I prayed that I would stay concealed and unseen. I continued to use the showerhead, showering my entire body with the warm water, waiting. Finally, after several minutes, I heard the water stop. I turned my water off as well but stayed in my cubicle which made it appear even more awkward. The young girl, who appeared to be my age, began walking my direction as I heard the platter of her feet on the wet floor. I was nervous again but I wasn’t lucky. My prayers did not come through. The girls met eyes with mine as she glanced at my bare naked body before quickly glancing away. My face was flushed red and my heart was no longer pounding. It had slowed down through the humiliation. I looked away, looking towards the wall, trying to avoid the humiliation that I could escape. I had had enough. Once the girl returned to the locker room, I exited the shower and wrapped a towel around my body before heading back to the locker room. Again, there was an awkward silence as the girl who had just saw me naked finished up changing her clothes as well. Again, acting casual as I could, though my face showed otherwise, I dropped the wet towel on the floor and stood naked next to the young girl again. We were the only ones in the locker room and it was silent and awkward. I kept my back to her, only giving her the view of my bare ass if she so happened to look. I removed my jeans from my locker and slid them over my bare skin before sliding on my shirt. Humiliated, I did not want to wait around any longer, I booked it out of there and away from the humiliating experience.

I’m sorry I didn’t necessarily “expose” myself purposely to anyone in the showers but cubicles kind of made it hard to do that and my nerves had overcome me. I probably could have bent down when the second girl had walked past me and saw me but I was way too nervous to quickly act upon it. Nevertheless, I still was humiliated by the whole experience.

[The Slutty Princess]

Do this on a day you're planning on going out. Your goal for the day is to say yes to everything asked of you. For anything you say no to, refuse to do, or deny you have to unbutton/untie/remove one item (example, one no could be one button from your shirt, or it could be your bra)

See what you're left with at the end :)

Thank you for the dare, it was certainly creative and I enjoyed it. It is kind of hard to report on but I will try my best to remember each of the questions I answered and what the outcome was. To begin, I wore a casual navy blue and white button down blouse that had six buttons. Underneath, I wore a white bra. For bottoms, I dressed in a pair of solid orange panties with skinny jeans. My first question came when I was eating breakfast, with my asking me if I could pick up my brother after school. I had early basketball practice so I had to say no. With my mother not looking, I unbuttoned the first button. The next question I recall was asked upon getting to school. We were all joking around and jokingly, I was asked if I was stupid. I simply agreed which caused some weird expressions and laughs but ended the conversation rather quickly. The next question came when my friend Sammie had asked if I finished my pre-calc homework. I had not and did not lie and told her I hadn’t finished it, again, when she was not looking, I unbuttoned a button on my shirt. With two buttons unbuttoned, my bra was beginning to be revealed and my shirt showed a little cleavage but not much. School was going slow and I made sure that my mind was concentrated on catching any yes or no questions but the next question I was asked came later at lunch, asking if I was going home to eat in which I replied no. I unbuttoned one more button, this time it showed the top of my white bra and the small amount of cleavage I had. During lunch, I was asked if I wanted to try some of my friends sandwich since she said it tasted weird to her. Usually I would avoid eating something someone told me tasted weird but I obliged and took a small bite of it but it didn’t taste weird to me. After lunch, I went to the classroom early with some friends where we just chatted a bit. A friend asked me if I wanted to go to Taco Bell after the basketball game tonight. I was still feel a little aftermath of the flu so I declined.

I unbuttoned a button at the bottom of the shirt that exposed a little bit of my belly though the shirt was tucked in. I only had two buttons buttoned now and they were the two most important buttons, the one below my breasts and the one over my breasts. I looked weird and didn’t like it. I looked sloppy with the three buttons unbuttoned. After lunch, the next question didn’t come until seventh hour. I was asked if I was done with my project by the teacher, in which nI was not. I replied that I wasn’t done but I was close and he let it slide. After a few minutes passed, I dismissed myself to the bathroom. I wanted to make the dare a little more interesting. I wasn’t in the bathroom to use the bathroom, but rather to remove my bra. I took a stall and unbuttoned my blouse all the way. Reaching my hand behind my back, I messed with the hooks until I unhooked the bra, setting my tiny breasts free. I folded the bra in two and stuffed it in my purse before buttoning the same two buttons and leaving the stall. Before heading back to the classroom, I checked myself out in the mirror With my bra off, my breasts did not appear to be as big though more of the top of my breasts were exposed but the button had concealed them well. For what I could recall, I was not asked another question during school. After school, my friend asked me if I could take her home but I told her I could. At home, I was asked by my dad if I was feeling better in which I said yes to as well. The next question I was asked came much later at night when another friend had asked me if I was going to Taco Bell after the game. I replied no and went to the bathroom and removed my orange panties, putting them with my bra in the purse before returning to the game. Finally, the final question I was asked was if I could take someone home in which I agreed to as well.

I hope you enjoy the report. I really enjoyed the dare, it was creative and I certainly had to keep my mind clear so I would catch all the questions I was asked. I had to think before answering each question and though I looked like a slob with buttons unbuttoned all over my blouse, it was a fun dare.

[LeonK64]

Thank you for the dare, it was certainly creative and I enjoyed it. It is kind of hard to report on but I will try my best to remember each of the questions I answered and what the outcome was. To begin, I wore a casual navy blue and white button down blouse that had six buttons. Underneath, I wore a white bra. For bottoms, I dressed in a pair of solid orange panties with skinny jeans. My first question came when I was eating breakfast, with my asking me if I could pick up my brother after school. I had early basketball practice so I had to say no. With my mother not looking, I unbuttoned the first button. The next question I recall was asked upon getting to school. We were all joking around and jokingly, I was asked if I was stupid. I simply agreed which caused some weird expressions and laughs but ended the conversation rather quickly. The next question came when my friend Sammie had asked if I finished my pre-calc homework. I had not and did not lie and told her I hadn’t finished it, again, when she was not looking, I unbuttoned a button on my shirt. With two buttons unbuttoned, my bra was beginning to be revealed and my shirt showed a little cleavage but not much. School was going slow and I made sure that my mind was concentrated on catching any yes or no questions but the next question I was asked came later at lunch, asking if I was going home to eat in which I replied no. I unbuttoned one more button, this time it showed the top of my white bra and the small amount of cleavage I had. During lunch, I was asked if I wanted to try some of my friends sandwich since she said it tasted weird to her. Usually I would avoid eating something someone told me tasted weird but I obliged and took a small bite of it but it didn’t taste weird to me. After lunch, I went to the classroom early with some friends where we just chatted a bit. A friend asked me if I wanted to go to Taco Bell after the basketball game tonight. I was still feel a little aftermath of the flu so I declined.

I unbuttoned a button at the bottom of the shirt that exposed a little bit of my belly though the shirt was tucked in. I only had two buttons buttoned now and they were the two most important buttons, the one below my breasts and the one over my breasts. I looked weird and didn’t like it. I looked sloppy with the three buttons unbuttoned. After lunch, the next question didn’t come until seventh hour. I was asked if I was done with my project by the teacher, in which nI was not. I replied that I wasn’t done but I was close and he let it slide. After a few minutes passed, I dismissed myself to the bathroom. I wanted to make the dare a little more interesting. I wasn’t in the bathroom to use the bathroom, but rather to remove my bra. I took a stall and unbuttoned my blouse all the way. Reaching my hand behind my back, I messed with the hooks until I unhooked the bra, setting my tiny breasts free. I folded the bra in two and stuffed it in my purse before buttoning the same two buttons and leaving the stall. Before heading back to the classroom, I checked myself out in the mirror With my bra off, my breasts did not appear to be as big though more of the top of my breasts were exposed but the button had concealed them well. For what I could recall, I was not asked another question during school. After school, my friend asked me if I could take her home but I told her I could. At home, I was asked by my dad if I was feeling better in which I said yes to as well. The next question I was asked came much later at night when another friend had asked me if I was going to Taco Bell after the game. I replied no and went to the bathroom and removed my orange panties, putting them with my bra in the purse before returning to the game. Finally, the final question I was asked was if I could take someone home in which I agreed to as well.

I hope you enjoy the report. I really enjoyed the dare, it was creative and I certainly had to keep my mind clear so I would catch all the questions I was asked. I had to think before answering each question and though I looked like a slob with buttons unbuttoned all over my blouse, it was a fun dare.

Thanks for the report! It was a fun read. I'm glad you enjoyed yourself :)

[TheHotBoyWonder]

t. Thank you for the dare! I had an amazing time!

Your Welcome i am glad you enjoyed yourself so much :D

[The Slutty Princess]

wear a skirt/dress with underwear underneight.
Take the bus or subway or something like that.
and drop stuff in front of people so you have to bend over to pick it up.
than go sit accross them with your legs a little bit open so they can have a good look.

In the city go into a dressing room and edge 5x in different places while you still have your underwear on so it gets nice wet.

take the bus/subway back.
pull your underwear off and leave it on the floor/seat next of you.
and mastubate till you comes 2 times.

report me how it all went

Dressed in a short black skirt, bright green panties, a purple button down blouse that was neatly tucked into my skirt and held by a black leather belt, I drove to the nearby city where I had access to a bus. I had chose the bright green panties so they would be more flashy and noticeable to any bystanders. I skipped the bra as my bare breasts rubbed against the soft fabric of my blouse. The skirt went about halfway down my thighs and was quite short, exposing most of my cleanly shaven and smooth legs. Just bending down slightly caused the skirt to rise up and expose my bright green panties. I drove to the mall, parking in the parking lot and taking a seat next to an elderly woman on the bench. I waited there, making small talk with the sweet old lady who had asked where I went to school, what grade I was in, and how school is going. The small conversation went on for a little over five minutes until the large blue and white coach bus pulled up to the bus stop. I let the elderly woman enter first, holding her cane for her as she used the hand railing to get up the steps. I paid the middle-aged, male bus driver and took a seat. The bus had a few rows of seats that faced the front in the front of the bus and in the middle had seats that faced the middle of the bus, looking out both windows. The back of the bus was the same as the front as the seats all faced forward. I decided to sit in the middle seats so people would have a better view. The bus wasn’t very full, containing two older males in the back, the elderly lady, and three middle-aged women. I was seated across from the three middle aged women. The elderly woman sat two seats away from me while the two older males sat in the back. All had a nice view of me besides the elderly woman but the three middle-aged women had, by far, the best view since the sat directly across from me. I was feeling a bit nervous but excited at the same time. I had paid enough to get around the two blocks and return to the mall. Everyone sat silently, either staring at their feet, out the windows, or at their phone. It was an awkward silence. I grabbed my purse and began “messing” around in it before “accidentally” knocking a case of lipstick out of the purse. The lipstick crashed to the floor in front of me and rolled towards the middle. Though I had did this on purpose, my face still grew red with humiliation. I set my purse down on the seat and got up. Facing forward, with my back to the two older men, I bent down, keeping my legs straight. I felt the skirt rise far up my waist, exposing my bright panties clearly. I felt humiliated but naughty as I snatched the lipstick container from the floor and sat back down, glaring at the two men out of the corner of my eye. Both her chuckling softly and looking at each other in which I figured they had saw my panties then. This made me feel hornier but more embarrassed. Embarrassed, I sat there for a little while looking at my phone to avoid more embarrassment. As I sat, playing on my phone, I had my legs spread a little wider than shoulder length apart to ensure the three women across from me would get a good glimpse of my cute panties if they looked my way. I stared at my phone for most of the time, gazing up occasionally. I didn’t hear any giggles or chuckles, nor did I see any facial expressions from anybody that would have told me they had saw. There were three bus stops in total. At the first bus stop, the two older men in the back got off and were replaced with a middle-aged Latino man who sat in front, out of my view. I had kept my legs spread wide for the three women to get a glimpse as we drove to the second stop, still playing on my phone and occasionally looking up. Nobody got on at the second stop but the elderly woman had gotten off. A black-haired woman in the group of three sitting across from me began whispering to her other friends which caused a giggle but I am not sure if it was aimed at me or not but nevertheless, my face grew a bit red and I kept my legs open. We drove a few minutes to the next stop, keeping my legs open the entire time as I continued to play on my phone. The three women and the Latino man left the bus and were replaced by a young man who appeared to be in his mid to late twenties dressed in work boots, blue jeans, and a black sweatshirt. He appeared to be a construction worker. Along with him, a younger blonde female got on, again, she appeared to be in her mid to late twenties and was dressed in a tight black dress with heels. The young blonde woman sat in the front of the bus, out of my view while the young man sat across from me. The man had been texting on his phone for the first few minutes but he finally had put his phone back into his pocket. It was now my chance. Again, I began shuffling around in my purse before I “accidentally” knocked the lipstick container out and onto the ground where it rolled towards the middle before settling. I set my purse to the seat next to me and got up. I had the man’s full attention and I could already feel my face begin to grow red as I felt his eyes on me. I turned to my purse as I settled above the lipstick container, having my back face him. Keeping my legs straight, I bent down and grabbed hold of the container as my skirt rose up my waist, exposing my bright green panties to him. My face was red and I felt the adrenaline rush through my body. Believe me, I was embarrassed but I loved the feeling and it was as though I was teasing him. I quickly retreated back to my seat and gave him a quick glance. Upon catching eyes, he looked out the window awkwardly. He had a small smirk on his face in which told me he had saw. To avoid more embarrassment, I played on my phone until the next stop. I was back to where I had started and I got off, thanking the bus driver. I was at the mall so I figured it would be a nice day for some shopping!

I walked into the mall, my pussy already dripping wet from the humiliation on the bus. The mall was quite busy since it was approaching the holidays. Our mall isn’t huge, but consists of one large strip of about 30 or 40 stores, including a very small food court. I knew I had needed a few basketball shorts since I only had a few, I had asked for them for Christmas, but I decided I would get a few while shopping anyway. I went into the Nike outlet that was near the front entrance. I picked out a few black shorts along with a pair of blue shorts. Though I didn’t need to try them on, I went into the dressing room anyway. Once in the dressing room, I didn’t bother trying the shorts on, I knew they would fit me. Instead, I sat down on the wood bench and lifted my skirt up. I began rubbing my already wet pussy through my panties, working softly around my clit in a circular motion with my hand. The feeling of masturbating in public really turned me on, even if I was concealed inside a dressing room. I was already really horny and wet so it was not long before I was reaching a climax. I tried to ride the climax to the very end, pulling away at the last second as I gripped my fists tight and cocked my head backwards trying to refrain from orgasming with all my strength. With one edge completed, I left the dressing room and checked out. Now with a bag in hand, I began walking down the strip again. I couldn’t think of anything I needed until I got into Aeropostale and decided I could use a few more socks. I picked out a few Christmas themed socks with snowflakes, reindeer, penguins, and snowmen along with one pair of grey knee-high socks. I also found a cute, light blue top with a penguin graphic on it. With the items in hand, I had a worker unlock a dressing room for me. Again, I did not need to try anything, rather I just wanted to use the dressing room for a place to edge again. I sat down on the small bench inside and began biting my lip as I raised up my skirt and placed my hand on my panties. I could already feel that the panties were damp. Using the same technique as before, I began rubbing my pussy, favoring my clit. My mind was strictly concentrated on not making an noise. I was pretty good at masturbating without make noises since I had been doing it for nearly two years since I always had to be quiet while my brother and sister’s rooms were right next to mine. Already really horny, it took only about a minute before I got close to an orgasm and pulled away and concentrated on refraining from orgasming until I got to an edge. With my second edge, I put my skirt back down and left the dressing room and checked out. Now I was carrying around two bags and I wasn’t close to being done shopping. My next stop was American Eagle. I wasn’t planning on getting anything but since I was horny, I had “sexy” on my mind. I decided to get a few pairs of thongs since my thong collection was at a small at only two pairs. They were at 4 for $27.50 so, of course, I picked out four of them. I also grabbed a pair of jeans, just as an excuse to get a changing room. The cashier unlocked the changing room and I entered, assuming the same position on the small bench. I raised up my skirt and began rubbing my soaking wet pussy through my panties. The juices were already beginning to soak through the cotton and was visible from the outside. I didn’t try on the jeans, rather I just sat there and masturbated myself to my third edge before leaving the changing room. I put the jeans back but checked out with the thongs. I now had four new pair. A light pink pair with white lace around the waistband, a dark blue pair with light blue lace around the waistband, a solid black pair, and a solid purple string thong. I felt like I had spent enough money since my costs at the bus and the three stores had totaled well above $100. Nevertheless, I still had to edge twice more in two different changing rooms. My next store I went into was Forever 21. I refrained from buying anything but picked out a few tops to try on in the dressing room. This time, I did not need a worker to unlock a room since they were open. I entered in an empty room, setting the shirts down on the bench and sitting down next to them. I lifted up my skirt and viewed my bright green panties. You could tell exactly where my crotch was as the juices had left a visible stain on the outside. With my legs spread, I began rubbing myself, keeping my lip bit and my mind concentrated on keeping all the noises in since people were in the changing rooms next to me. This certainly made me feel naughty and much more horny as I managed an edge quite quickly. My pussy was beginning to complain though. It begged for an orgasm and I couldn’t wait to get on the bus. I could feel a massive orgasm brewing inside me after four edges and I still had one more edge to complete before I would get back on the bus! The next and final store I went to was JC-Penny. Again, I had no intention of buying anything since I had already spent enough money at the other stores. Nevertheless, I looked around at the clothing, choosing a few tops to take with me to the dressing room so it would appear that I was actually going in there to try on tops. All the dressing rooms were empty around me so I took the last room in the row. Once seated on the small bench, I lifted my skirt up again, checking out my panties. The small wet stain had now grown and was quite visible. Placing my hand on the stain, I found my small clit, and began rubbing my clit in a circular motion. I was not as worried about keeping too quiet now. Nobody was around and the changing rooms were stuck in the back corner of the store. Nevertheless, I kept quiet but I wasn’t as worried. I didn’t bite my lip this time, instead, I let out my soft gasps and moans as I worked my hand faster and faster while I approached a climax. As soon as I was very close, I let my hands off, clenched them into fists and closed my eyes to try and think of something that was non-sexual to refrain from orgasming so I could complete the edge. After completing the final edge, I left the changing room, my panties now wetter than ever and my pussy begging badly for an orgasm. It was now time to head back to the bus stop. I was no longer empty handed as I had three bags and my purse. I could have tossed the bags back into my car but I had a plan. I waited patiently on the bus stop bench, lonesome. I was anxious for what was to come and it felt like the bus took forever but after about a little less than ten minutes, I saw the bus come around the corner.

Anxious, I stood up and waited as the bus halted to a stop. I let the three people off the bus first before getting on. The bus driver nodded to me, perhaps giving me a gesture that he recognized me and was saying hello. I smiled at him and paid him a few dollars that would get me around the block again. We would be on the same route as before. The route was four stops in total, the fourth being where I had started at the mall and would be about a twenty-five minute ride. That meant I had twenty-five minutes to reach two orgasms. I’m not going to lie but as horny as I was feeling, I was actually quite nervous. I hated orgasming in public but felt it would be better to do it around people I don’t know. As I entered, I surveyed the bus. There was only a total of three people on it, including me. In the front of the bus sat a young, maybe early twenties, black man who had his headphones in. In the middle of the bus sat a middle-aged woman, maybe mid thirties. She had dark brown hair and seemed to be upset about something. She kept her head down most of the bus ride until she got off and she just seemed like she was having a bad day, anyway, I took a seat in the back of the bus. The seats faced the front of the bus and I sat in the second row so I would have the first row of seats as protection. Once seated, I knew I was on a time limit and that I should take advantage of the lack of people on the bus. I set my bags on the seat next to me and took the seat closest to the window. This gave me added protection from anyone that may look my way. Once seated, I reached up my skirt and slowly pulled my wet panties off, sliding them over my shoes and resting them on the ground. They were certainly wet, soaked in my juices. I could feel a tingling wave cross up my spine. I loved the feeling. It made my adrenaline begin to rush and made me even hornier. I glanced around the bus. The man in front had no intentions of looking behind him and the woman kept her head down. It was time for me to begin. I bite my lip hard, clenched my left hand into a tight fist, slouched down in the chair, arching my back a bit, as I started to rub my small clit. Like any girl, my clit was extremely sensitive and I loved it. I was literally sweating as I rubbed myself. I was nervous about letting out any sounds or showing any facial expressions that would make it suspicious that I was masturbating. I started off slowly. My pussy had been begging for an orgasm since the first edge and it wasn’t look before I was approaching a climax. My body grew tense and I was now sweating profusely. Beads of sweat rolled down my face as the knot in my stomach tightened. I couldn’t control my facial expressions as the pleasure was way too much. I began rubbing faster and faster as I got closer. My head cocked back, my mouth opened and I let out a somewhat loud gasp for air as I orgasmed, my hand getting covered in more juices. I frantically looked around. I could see the bus driver through the mirror and he was still looking forward. The woman still kept her head down and the man with the headphones was still looking ahead and probably couldn’t hear my sexual gasp anyway. My fingers were wet, my juices spread across my inner thighs and I was still trying to regain my composure. I decided to let myself calm down a bit and just relax until the first bus stop. As I waited, I kept my hand on my dripping wet pussy, softly running my fingers over my labia as I let an orgasm begin to build again. My mind was racing and I felt naughtier than ever! The bus stopped at the first bus stop after a few minutes, no one got on and no one got off, it was still just the three of us on the bus. I worked my nerves up a little as I started again, this time slipping a finger inside my tight, wet pussy. I now rubbed my thumb in a circular motion across my clit as my index finger slowly thrust in and out of my tight pussy. Having already orgasm, the next orgasm actually took a little while to come up. By the time I was approaching a climax, my finger and thumb were exhausted and soaked. Again, as I worked my hand quicker, I clenched my fist tighter, I could feel my toes curl, my head cocked back, my mouth open, and I closed my eyes tight as I reached another orgasm, this time letting out a much louder moan. I instantly opened my eyes and looked around. The girl kept her head down, the man stared ahead unable to hear with his music, but I caught the bus driver watch me through the mirror. This made my face become dark red. I quickly looked out the window to avoid his gaze. A tingling sensation remained throughout my body. I felt naughty and certainly humiliated now that I knew the bus driver had heard my moan. The bus was silent and was completely silent when I had let go my second orgasm. Though the moan was not very loud, it was certainly audible. To avoid more humiliation, I began playing on my phone. My mind was racing. I was pondering if the bus driver had thought maybe something is wrong with me. This was the second time I was riding his bus and I was riding it in a circle once again and to top off any suspicion he had of me, he now had just heard me moan! It was certainly a relief when we got back to the mall and I got off the bus, leaving my soaked panties on the bus. The thought of letting some other man find my panties turned me on and gave me that naughty feeling I craved. I was still wet when I returned to my and set my purse in the passenger seat and the shopping bags in the back before getting in a driving home.
I hope you enjoy my report as much as I enjoyed the dare! Thank you and let me know if you have any question and what you think!

[samk7675]

I dare you to take a pie and pie yourself in the face in public.(School, mall,etc.) Write a report please

[The Slutty Princess]

I think you should do the pizza date. Order a pizza and answer the door in just a towel, proceed to drop the towel and make sure the guy gets a really good look

This may have been one of, if not the most, nerve-racking and humiliating dares I’ve done to this date! I had to wait to do this until I was home alone and finally, the time came. My siblings were hanging out with friends and my parents were both at work, I had the house to myself. I searched for Domino’s Pizza on my phone since they were the only ones that delivered to my town. I dialed the number and ordered a small pepperoni pizza with a small order of breadsticks. With the order placed, I wanted it to appear that I was getting out of the shower. The person on the phone had told me it would be about 25 minutes. I removed my grey wool knitted sweater and white t-shirt and went to the bathroom. I proceeded to run my head under the sink, soaking my hair. I did this for a few minutes before blow drying it and brushing it out. Now that I appeared that I had just got out of the shower, I returned to my room and removed my socks, yoga pants, and my black and pink panties. Naked, I went downstairs and sat on the couch, waiting for the pizza man to get here. It felt weird to walk around naked in my house, giving me a naughty feeling that I liked. I’m not going to lie, I felt uneasy. I was incredibly nervous about doing this. I had been naked in public before but never within feet of another stranger. Now I would be only feet away from him, in just the grey towel I had. Though nervous, I was actually quite excited. I sat on the couch softly rubbing my wet pussy, thinking about the situation. I pictured his reaction and my reaction. This just made me even wetter as I sat and waited anxiously. My nerves were really getting to me as the knot in my stomach got tighter and tighter as the time passed. This made me feel sick. I had to get my mind off of my nerves, so I turned on the TV and watched a little of the Maury show, waiting for the delivery guy. After a few minutes, a white mini van pulled into my driveway with a “Domino’s” car topper.

I was excited but extremely nervous at the same time. The knot grew as tight as it could in my stomach. I hide myself from view of the front window and paced back and forth in my living room waiting for the doorbell. The doorbell rung. I froze and took a deep breath. I tried to mask my nerves as I went towards the door. Turning the knob, I saw the young man holding the pizza bag. I smiled at him as I opened the door. He was a young man, maybe early twenties with blonde hair and a small blonde beard. He looked discouraged, like he was either having a bad day or he just hated his job. I hope I made his day a little better! The nerves were now brushed aside. He glanced at my body as I stood in the doorway, my hands holding the front of the towel closed. I was completely covered, the only thing showing were my smooth legs. The man seemed nervous as well or at least a little timid. He smiled back at me but looked down at his feet as soon as he had took a glance at me. I was just as nervous as him, if not more. The man gave me my total of $14 and I nodded my head. My face was red and I hadn’t even dropped the towel yet. I turned around, walking towards the couch and I grabbed my purse. With my purse in one hand, I used my other hand to hold the towel closed. I struggled to get a twenty out of my purse with only one hand but once I did, I quickly handed it to him. I could feel my stomach doing flips. As I handed him the twenty, I “accidentally” let go of the towel with my other hand to reach for the pizza that he was grabbing from the bag. My face grew redder and I felt an exciting rush go through my body. I flung my purse to the ground and grabbed my towel that lay at my feet, quickly covering myself back up. I apologized to the man multiple times, who just grinned slightly. He was looking at his feet, probably not wanting to look rude for looking at my naked body. Completely humiliated, I told him to keep the change as a tip. Holding the pizza in one hand as the other hand held the towel over my breasts, leaving my crotch still in view, I dropped the towel again and used my free hand to quickly shut the door. I’m wet from just thinking about it. It was a great, humiliating, but fun experience!

[dexter33]

like promesed a new dare for you.
hope you are comfortable with it, if not let me know.
Than i can change it a little bit.

Start at the evening before you go to bed.
1: play with your nipples till you edge.
2: pull your thong off and stuff it into your pussy, and a buttplug in your ass.
3: melt an ice cube on your clit/pussy.
You may go to sleep now with the plug and thong inside all night.
If you wake up during the night no matter what reason you masturbate and cum first before you go back to sleep.

When you wake up in the morning you may take the plug out
And the thong, but you have to wear the thong backwards the whole day.
During the day you have to masturbate and cum on 4 different (public) locations.
• One time you must be full naked and at least 10 steps away from all your clothes.
• One time you have to keep your eyes closed till you cum.
• One time you have to spank your ass first 10x
• One time you are free to do what you want.

When you come home you have to masturbate a 5th time.
But this time you have to use the first item you see/find that starts with the letter W or J
While you use it you have to sniff your worn thong.

* bonus rules: every time you have to pee, edge first. Every time you masturbate you have to stuff the thong and buttplug (except the 5th time were you have to sniff the thong)

[The Slutty Princess]

Get fully naked and put your egg in your pussy on medium, then edge 10timea in a row. Pm me if you fail

Thank you for the dare, it was a simple yet very challenging and fun task to complete. Already naked and in my secluded room, I was horny (but when aren’t I). It was time to begin. I retrieved the small purple egg from beneath my bed and began to lick it a few times to get it wet. Once wet, I turned the egg on the medium setting and slowly worked it inside me until it sat snug inside my moist, tight pussy. With my puaay absorbed in a vibrating heaven, I lay back on my bed, closing my eyes and letting the pleasure fill me. I was so horny that I had to touch myself. I started by rubbing each nippleuntil they were hard and then I moved to my clit. I wasn’t fast or rough but rather slow. It was more of a relaxing dare than anything though the edging did get quite discouraging. After a few minutes, I was approaching a climax. As soon as I got very close to an orgasm, I pulled my hand away from my clit, squeezed my hands into tight fists, yanked my head back on the pillow and kept my mind set to not orgasm. It was easy to edge with just your hands but much much harder to do it with the egg still vibrating inside you. Nevertheless, I was able to hold on and complete the first edge. With my pussy wetter than ever, I started up right away, putting my hand back on my clit and began to rub it in a circular motion, keeping my eyes closed as I relaxed again. As I got real close to an orgasm, I pulled my hand away and thought hard to keep the orgasm inside me. After it subsided and I had successfully completed my second edge, I got right back to work and began rubbing my horny little clit. With an orgasm constantly looming and only getting bigger and bigger, the third edge came within seconds. I tried to calm myself down by removing my hand from my clit but the vibrating egg was not helping. It took all the self-control I had to keep from edging and I successfully had gotten four edges. My horny, little pussy wanted to orgasm so badly. I could feel a massive orgasm brewing inside me and I still had 6 more edges to do. There was no breaks I could take to let my pussy calm down since the vibrations were at a constant speed, sending waves of pleasure throughout my body. I managed to get to five edges, this time, I didn’t need my hand to rub my clit, instead the egg did all the work. I could feel my pussy getting weary. It simply begged for an orgasm. I wanted to orgasm extremely bad.

I kept my mind focused, continuing to rub my clit though I didn’t necessarily need to. The 6th edge was certainly not pleasant. As soon as I pulled my hand away, I could feel myself on the very brim of orgasming. I closed my legs, shaking my legs, and contracting my muscles until I calmed down a bit and completed the 6th edge. The 7th edge came within seconds of the 6th. I could tell my pussy was striving for a massive orgasm that had now brewed. I slowed down my rubbing, trying to think of non-sexual things to calm myself down. It somewhat helped and I managed to get an 8th orgasm before continuing right away. There was no stopping with the egg continually vibrating. By the 9th edge, my pussy was exhausted. All it wanted was an orgasm. The tenth edge was by far the hardest. I was beginning to get drained as well and I nearly orgasmed but contracted my muscles hard and managed to save myself. It took all the urge not to rub myself to an orgasm afterwards. I can feel the orgasm still built up inside me from all the edging but I think I’ll save it until later. It was certainly a challenge and I thank you!

[The Slutty Princess]

Hi

for this dare, you will need one of your dildoes and the hitachi wand.

At first, edge 5 times, making yourself as wet as possible. Then stand with feet a little wider than shoulder-width and insert the dildo into your pussy. Now put your hands behind your head and start squatting. Clench your pelvic floor muscles to keep the dildo in. If it falls out, stand up and reinsert it.

The goal is to do 30 successfull squats. Count how many times your didn't manage to hold the dildo in.

When you are done with squats, make yourself cum with your hitachi. Now comes the punishment from dropping the dildo. After you cum, you are not allowed to take the hitachi away from your clit. The number of minutes you have to keep the hitachi on your clit equals to number of times you have dropped the dildo.

If you fail the punishment, you have to start squatting again and hope you will do better, so you are able to withstand the punishment. :p


Thank your for your dare, I had great fun doing it. To begin, I stripped naked after returning to my room from the shower. I lay out on my bed, my knees bent, my legs spread wide. I closed my eyes, and began to rub my clit with my right hand as my other hand was used to insert two fingers inside me. With my eyes closed, I began thrusting my fingers back and forth as my other hand rubbed my clit in a circular motion. I already had been horny before beginning to masturbate so within a minute, my pussy was discharging its juices all over my fingers. I kept my eyes closed as I went, each time, getting close to an orgasm, tensing up , and pulling away at the last second as I fought of the urge of the orgasm. I managed to complete 5 edges quite easily. I was dripping wet, my hands were soaked in my sex and my thighs were covered with my sex. I could feel the large orgasm that had brewed inside me from the edges as it begged to be released. Hornier and now dripping wet, I retrieved the largest dildo I had from beneath my bed. With the dildo in hand, I slowly worked it inside my tight, wet pussy. It went in dry but lubed up with my juices as I slid it in. Though I had fucked myself with the dildo on numerous occasions, my pussy was still stretched with every use. I was quite tight and I didn’t need to squeeze my pelvic muscles much but I did anyway. I was a little tired from practice but I knew squats wouldn’t kill me. Standing up, I spread my legs a bit past my shoulders, placing my hands on the back of my head as I began to squat. Each time, I tried to do the perfect squat, holding it for a few seconds before returning to the standing position. I counted aloud as I squatted. I was doing fine though I could feel the dildo slipping with every squat. Finally, at 21 squats, it fell from my pussy. I stopped and picked the dildo up, returning it to my snug, wet pussy that now gaped slightly. With the dildon in again, I finished the rest of the squats without dropping it though the way it was slipping, I was sure it would have fell out after 5 or ten more squats. My legs were a little tired but I was quite conditioned with squats so I was alright. I lay back on my bed, this time with my hitachi wand in hand. My siblings were in their rooms so I kept the wand on low so it would not be as loud.

I had already had an orgasm stored away and begging to come out after the edges so the hitachi wand did not take long. After one or two minutes, I my head flew back, my back arched, my hands clenched the sheets, and I kicked my legs as I orgasmed violently, moaning quite loud as I reached the climax. This worried me a bit since I was unsure my siblings heard and I covered myself up with my comforter.Though I cam, I kept the hitachi wand pressed tightly on my clit, moving it in a slight circular motion. I had only dropped the dildo once so I counted aloud quietly to 60 seconds. The wand was only annoying during that minute, since I had already cam. It didn’t provide much pleasure as the orgasm. My pussy was exhausted from the orgasm and I was not close to reaching another orgasm in that minute. Thank you for the dare, I enjoyed it!

[The Slutty Princess]

It is Sunday. Insert your vibrating egg, and wear it all day.. Every hour on the hour no mater wear you are find a place and rub that clit till you cum. If you miss an hour then you have to rub that clit and orgasm out in the open twice.. Each hour missed you have to add 1 to the above.... Give details.....

Thank you for the dare, I finished it yesterday. Can there be a better day to do this than Christmas? I woke up, already excited, because who isn’t excited on Christmas morning? Upon waking up, I retrieved the vibrating egg from beneath my bed. My pussy was already moist and I moistened the egg up, lubing it with my own spit as my saliva dripped down both ends of the egg. I turned the egg on the medium setting. I worked it into my tight, wet pussy, pushing it deep inside me, as it vibrated in my hand. Once it sat snug inside, it was time to orgasm for my first hour of the day. I lay in bed, closing my eyes as I placed my warm hand on my sensitive, small clit, beginning to rub it slowly in a circular motion as I let the vibrations do all the work. As I approached climax, my hands clenched the bed sheets and I flew my head back onto the pillow, kicking my legs as I orgasmed violently, spreading juices all over my fingertips, bed sheets, and my inner thighs. I got up from my bed and cleaned myself up. I slid on a old top and shorts and went downstairs to take a shower. I kept watch on the clock in the bathroom as I showered under the warm water. Once the clock reached seven, I began rubbing my clit fast with my hand. I didn’t need to use my hand as I could probably orgasm with just the constant vibrations going throughout my body but the rubbing helped me orgasm faster. Within a minute or two after seven, I reached another orgasm before finishing up my shower. Once done with my shower, I dressed in a navy blue dress with a tan belt and black heels. I chose not to wear a bra but wore a black thong under the dress. Around 7:45, our family and I left for church. I kept the vibrating egg inside me but I refused to orgasm in church. I found it to be very wrong and disrespectful if I would so I decided against it. It wasn’t until ten that we got out from church and returned home. My siblings were anxious to open presents but I told them to wait, going up to my room. I got on my bed and covered up with the blanket as I closed my eyes and with the help of my egg, I rubbed and fingered myself to not one, but three orgasms to make up for the ones I missed during church. My pussy was already somewhat tired from all the orgasms I had already completed and I had a long day ahead of me. I returned downstairs and opened presents. I unwrapped tons of books and clothes along with some money. After about an hour of talking and admiring my gifts, I thanked my parents and returned to my room with my presents. Before putting them away, it was a few minutes past 11 so I lay back on my bed and rubbed myself to another orgasm. I could tell that I was beginning to have to rub much longer as my pussy was getting tired. I returned downstairs and helped my mom and dad set up the dinner table and make food for our relatives that were coming over. Once it reached 12, I went back to my room where I orgasmed once again before returning to the kitchen and continuing to help cook. By 1, everyone was over. My uncles and aunts, my dad’s parents, and my cousins. We all sat around the TV, chatting, and opening more presents from one another. With each passing hour, I left the living room and went to my room where I orgasmed each time under my blankets. Everyone was gone by about 5. When it reached 6, I remained in my room and orgasmed. I was super tired from the continuous orgasms and the long day of eating food and chatting. I stayed in my room the rest of the night, playing on my computer, orgasming with every hour until 10, when I brushed my teeth and am now going to bed.

Thank you for the dare, it was certainly a challenge. With every step of the day, I received pleasure. I never thought I’d say this but the pleasure actually became annoying to me. It was a different experience to sit around and talk with relatives as my pussy was dripping wet and horny! Sorry for the late report, the internet was down yesterday.

[CJ_Chicago]

Hello! I have been following your posts and have enjoyed then and now have a dare of my own that involves a couple of your likes! I want you to go to the mall and while in your car put the vibrating egg in your pussy and then drink 32 ounces of water you are then two orgasm in a changing room and then go to a water fountain and drink for 15 seconds before going to another changing room orgasming there. Once you have came in two changing rooms you are to drink of the same water fountain for 15 more seconds, once that is complete you may pee. Failure will result in a punishment. Twist would be if you have a friend meet you at the mall

[The Slutty Princess]

Loving your reports! Another for you to try:

When you have at least an hour, grab your dildos, vibrator, wand, and rope or tape.

- Insert the egg vibrator in your pussy
- Lube up the smaller dildo and put it in your ass
- Kneel and tie your ankles to your thighs. Strap the wand in against your clit as best you can on your non-dominant side
- Hold your double-sided dildo in your mouth and try to hold it up with suction only (no teeth!)
- Turn the vibrator on any setting you like and have fun!

- Stay like this for the full hour and report how many orgasms you get in

Bonus: type your report as you go with your remaining free hand

Thank you for the dare, it was quite fun, filled with discomfort and pleasure! After being denied of an orgasm for the past two days, it was a great task to do! I had begun this dare early in the morning with my siblings and parents still asleep. Already naked and in my room, I began by licking my vibrating egg so it was covered in nice wet coat of saliva. I turned the egg on the medium setting and worked it inside my wet, tight pussy, working it deep inside me until it sat snug. With the egg sending constant vibrations of pleasure throughout my body, I grabbed the dildo and spit on it a few times before slowly working it inside my tight ass until it sat snug. I knelt on my hard floor, kneeling on top of a rug that wasn’t very soft. With a strong, thick white rope I had retrieved from my garage earlier in the day, I carefully tied each ankle to my thigh, positioning the rope at about the middle of each thigh. I didn’t tie them too tight but tight enough that they held my ankles to my thighs. Unable to move very well, I waddled my way to my closet and grabbed a cloth belt and then retrieved my wand from beneath my bed. I positioned the wand on my left side so it rested on my upper inner thigh and wrapped the cloth belt around my thigh and the handle of my wand so the wand was secured in that position, resting just below my clit. Next, I grabbed my other dildo from beneath my bed and shoved one end into my mouth. I gripped it with my teeth to begin with but once I set the timer on my phone, I no longer bit it and just tried to hold it with my lips. With the timer started, I switched the wand on and closed my eyes, resting my back against my bed as I let all the vibrations do their magic. It wasn’t long before I was approaching a climax, probably due to the fact that I had not obtained one in the previous two days. I had discovered that if I leaned forward, the vibrations from the wand intensified and if I leaned back, it was less to handle. I tried to keep my body leaning forward so the wand was continually grinding on my soaking wet, horny cunt. The first orgasm came 7 minutes in as I clenched my fists tightly and let out a soft moan, flinging my head backwards with pleasure. With one orgasm done, the vibrations continued. I had never used the vibrating egg and the wand at the same time and the pleasure from using them both was amazing, having double the amount of vibrations! I kept leaning forward, resting my back on the bed, and just keeping my eyes closed, letting the toys do all the work. It was hard to keep the didlo in my mouth as my lips grew dry and eventually I dropped it and wetted my lips before putting it back in. The vibrations were constant and felt amazing for the first part of the dare. Twenty minutes in, I had obtained three orgasms. My thighs were covered in my sex as was the rug beneath me. I was literally dripping wet. I never had thought I would say this but after about twenty minutes, the vibrations were getting uncomfortable. They were never ending, if I wanted a break, I’d have to lean back to get away from the wand but that only relieved it a little since the egg was still inside me, pumping vibrations out left and right. The orgasms were constant and began to get almost annoying over time. An hour of pleasure may sound amazing but it actually becomes almost tortuous! It was almost like having a forced orgasm over and over again since I could not escape from the continual vibrations. When the timer finally had gone off, I had reached an outstanding 11 orgasms! My pussy was exhausted! The rug, my thighs, and my wand were all drenched in my sex. I would certainly recommend this dare to any female who owns a hand and an egg, though I’m sure you can just do it with the wand. Continual pleasure and orgasms may sound fun, but it actually becomes quite tortuous over time! Thank you for the dare!

[labadoozie]

Hey thanks for the report for my last dare, I had great fun reading it! Here's another:

You're going to go to the mall dressed as follows:
Shoes and socks
Short skirt with no underwear
A loose top with no bra

When you are there, you must drop something and bend down to pick it up, revealing your breasts, in front of the following people:

A group of guys your age
A female shop assistant

When you are there, you must bend over in front of, revealing your ass, pussy and butthole to the following people:

A male shop assistant
A group of guys your age
The hottest young guy you can find

Please write a detailed report for me ;)

[MasterDaddy02]

Brother and Sister Dare:
The Dare is made up of the age of your brother who is 16. Then also with the age of your younger sister who is 15. You must add those numbers together which is 31. Now you must add your age of 18 to the total of 31 which equals 49.

1. Now, you must sneak into your brother's room first completely naked and with your double side dildo inside your pussy and ass.
2. Next, you must put a pair of his dirty boxers or underwear on your face.
3. Next, you must suck on them, as you are pulling each nipple, 49 times.
4. You will use the other hand and rub your pussy and ass while your double side dildo is inside you.
5. Next, you must edge 8 times in his room.
6. Then you must edge another 8 times throughout the house, where he was seating or laying down. (You will be naked)
7. Then, you must orgasm a total of 8 times.
8. Next, you must sneak into your sister room.
9. You will repeat the steps as you did in your brother's room.
10. With a pair of dirty panties.
11. You will edge 8 times in her room.
12. Then you will edge 7 times throughout the house, where she was seating or laying down. (You will be naked)
13. Then you must orgasm a total of 8 times.

"Punishment, will take place if you fail any part of this Dare."

[The Slutty Princess]

Here's another school dare for you. Put your egg in your pussy and turn it on low before leaving in the morning. Take your double dildo with you. Around the middle of the day, go to the bathroom.
While in the bathroom, remove all of your clothes. Sit on the toilet and start sucking on the dildo. Keep doing this until you can get all but 2 inches of it down your throat. You'll need that space to grab it, after all.
Once that's done, move on to your ass. Keep fucking yourself until you can take all but 2 inches in your ass as well. Once you're done with that, redress (without your panties) and go back to class. On the way back, leave your panties somewhere very visible so someone else will find them later.

Thank you for your dare, it was a great and fun experience and I hope you enjoy my report!
After taking a shower in the morning, I dressed for school. It was the first day back from Christmas break and I was certainly not looking forward to going back. To make the day a little less miserable, I had decided to spice it up by doing this dare. I dressed in skinny jeans, a tight light blue tank top, and an Under Armour hoodie. I had opted not to wear a bra since I really didn’t need one and they are quite uncomfortable, just ask any girl. I did wear a pair of red panties embroidered in blue along with the waistband that was blue as well and contained a cute little blue bow in the center. The tank top showed off my breasts quite nicely but the hoodie prevented me from showing them off. After getting dressed. I slid my jeans and panties down to my knees and gave my vibrating egg a few licks to get it nice and wet before slowly working it inside me after turning it on the lowest setting. Even on the lowest setting, the egg provided pleasure, making my pussy wet quite easily. Next, I tucked the double-ended dildo in my purse. After eating breakfast, it was off to school. Just walking into school knowing I had a dildo stuffed in my purse really turned me on and made me feel quite naughty. It wasn’t the first time I had gone to school with the egg but even the thought of being wet and horny at school was a great turn-on!
Being the first day back from vacation, the classes felt like they dragged on forever. None of the teachers seemed to be real ambitious either, which I was certainly not gonna complain about. The classes were boring and my mind was trapped on one thing. All it thought about was this dare. I was hornier than ever with the vibrating egg operating for near 4 hours now and I couldn’t wait for the dildo to stretch my tight ass.

Lunch arrived. I found this to be the perfect time to do this since it was the longest time I would have and no one would be suspicious due to spending longer than normal in the bathroom. The only possible problem that made me a little nervous was the fact that the “traffic” in the bathrooms is always higher during lunch. Nevertheless, my excitement masked my nerves. After finishing the school’s typical, crappy lunch, I made my way over to the women’s restroom, my purse in hand. I entered the bathroom, pleased to find it silent and empty. The bathroom was small. There was a wall near the entrance that blocked the view of the stalls, the three sinks were the only things in view from the entrance which I liked. I took the last stall, furthest from the door as it was also the largest stall. I was extremely excited, my pussy dripping wet and my heart pounding like crazy and I had not even begun yet. I closed the toilet lid and took a seat on the closed lid, setting my purse on the floor next to the toilet. I began by removing my sweatshirt and tank top until my breasts sat freely, exposed to the cold air in the bathroom. Next, I stood up and removed both my jeans and panties, setting all my clothes in the corner of the stall. Now I stood naked in the cold air. It was an indescribable feeling, standing there naked, in a school bathroom. It made me feel naughty which caused me to become even more horny than I already was. At any point, a teacher or student could enter the bathroom. They would be able to see my clothes tucked in the corner from beneath the stall and could imply that I was naked. It was a great turn-on to just think about. I removed the dildo, holding the heavy rubber object in my hand, admiring it before slowly shoving the dry dildo into my mouth. I worked my tongue around it to make it nice and wet before beginning to attempt to deepthroat it. The dildo was 12 inches long and I didn’t really have much experience with deepthroating nor did I practice a lot. My gag reflexes were quite strong as well. My first attempt failed badly, only getting about 6 or 7 inches down before my gag reflexes kicked in. I was turned on more than ever as the sounds of my sucking and gagging echoed the silent bathroom. Determined, I tried again, giving it one big thrust. Again, I did not get ten inches down but I had got it down further than last time, I’d say about 8 inches. My throat already hurt and it only had been two thrusts. I was determined to get it but after a few more times, I gave up for the time being. My throat actually was quite sore and I didn’t want to run out of time. Instead, I switched to my ass. I didn’t need lube since the dildo was already covered in a thick coat of saliva. Again, I am not very well stretched in anal play. The dildo filled me quite well as I slowly worked it deep inside me, letting out a very soft moan. I began thrusting it in and out slowly. My soft moans and my heavy breathing filled the silent bathroom as I fucked myself. I tried to shove it deeper and deeper with every thrust but it came to no prevail. Again I could not get the dildo that deep without getting a sharp pain throughout my body. I managed to get it about 8 inches deep at max but could not get ten inches deep. I continued to try for about 10 more minutes. It was a great amount of pleasure, leaving my ass gaping slightly by the end. I had about three minutes remaining of lunch, giving me just enough time to drop my panties somewhere. I cleaned the dildo off and stuffed it back into my purse. Quickly, I changed back into my clothes, sliding on my jeans, tank top, hoodie, and socks and shoes. The raw jeans felt awful weird and uncomfortable rubbing against my dripping wet and horny pussy. I slid the panties into my purse. The panties were damp in the crotch where my pussy had discharged its juices for the past 4 hours. I actually really liked the panties but I had received many gift cards for Christmas in which I knew I could always buy more. I exited the bathroom.

Just the feeling of the raw jean material rubbing against my wet pussy had made me horny as I walked down the halls. I wanted to find a somewhat secluded spot to leave the panties but somewhere where I knew they would be found. Since there was no gym class, I walked through the empty fitness center and approached the boy’s locker room door. I removed the panties from my purse and cracked the door open a peep. I threw the panties in the locker room and quickly walked away, hoping no one was in the bathroom at the moment. It was perfect time as after shortly leaving the fitness center, the bell had rung for our next class. The rest of school was boring. I was hornier than ever and couldn’t stop thinking about the dare. It felt incredibly naughty. I was discouraged at myself for failing to get ten inches in both my ass and mouth but was completely turned on just picturing a boy discovering my panties in the locker room. This, along with the egg, made me crave an orgasm greatly and I satisfied that crave upon getting home from school!

[The Slutty Princess]

like promesed a new dare for you.
hope you are comfortable with it, if not let me know.
Than i can change it a little bit.

Start at the evening before you go to bed.
1: play with your nipples till you edge.
2: pull your thong off and stuff it into your pussy, and a buttplug in your ass.
3: melt an ice cube on your clit/pussy.
You may go to sleep now with the plug and thong inside all night.
If you wake up during the night no matter what reason you masturbate and cum first before you go back to sleep.

When you wake up in the morning you may take the plug out
And the thong, but you have to wear the thong backwards the whole day.
During the day you have to masturbate and cum on 4 different (public) locations.
• One time you must be full naked and at least 10 steps away from all your clothes.
• One time you have to keep your eyes closed till you cum.
• One time you have to spank your ass first 10x
• One time you are free to do what you want.

When you come home you have to masturbate a 5th time.
But this time you have to use the first item you see/find that starts with the letter W or J
While you use it you have to sniff your worn thong.

* bonus rules: every time you have to pee, edge first. Every time you masturbate you have to stuff the thong and buttplug (except the 5th time were you have to sniff the thong)


The Night Before and My Morning:
Dressed in just a thong, I was ready to go to bed. It had been a long, busy day but I decided I could spend a little time before going to bed since I planned to do this dare the next day. I sat down on my bed and began rubbing around my nipples. After a few seconds, my nipples were erect and hard. My nipples were quite sensitive but I am not a girl you can orgasmn just by nipple stimulation, instead, I needed a little help. With my left hand, I began to rub my clit slowly in a circular motion as my other hand kept rubbing my hard, erect nipples. It took a few minutes of rubbing but I had successfully reached an edge. I removed my thong that was not slightly damp from my sex. Rubbing it on my sex that covered my inner thighs and my pussy, I slowly worked it into a ball and began jamming the dry material inside me. It was certainly uncomfortable but nevertheless, any insertion always felt pleasurable. I did not have a buttplug so I decided to use a perfume bottle that I thought would be equivalent to a butt plug. The perfume bottle was glass and round on the bottom, having about a 2 inch circumference. I licked the glass a few times before working it into my tight ass. Anally, I am not very stretched out so the perfume bottle filled me up quite well, aiding to the discomfort. Finally, with both holes stuffed, I removed an ice cube from my glass of water and held it on my clit, numbing my clit and the area around it. With my holes filled, my clit cold and numb, I went to sleep in discomfort but surprisingly, slept well. I had awoken once, around 5 in the morning in which I followed your instructions and rubbed my clit until I orgasmed. Having orgasmed, I was wide awake, my adrenaline flowing and I had a hard time falling back to sleep but I managed. Upon waking up, the dildo was completely dry and stiff, it actually hurt a little to pull out. My ass gaped slightly, blowing the cold air inside which made me feel much hornier. Secondly, I removed the thong which, like the dildo, was dry and a little crusty from my sex drying on the fabric. Nevertheless, I pulled them out and turned them backwards, sliding them up my legs. Just by taking a few steps, I could tell the thong would provide awkwardness throughout the day. It felt weird to walk in. With the thong on, I dressed in a gray hoodie and black graphic tee and sweatpants. It was a half-day at school and it was also kind of a lazy day of dressing for me. After eating breakfast, it was off to school.

My First Orgasm:
Just walking down the halls in school, catching the awkward feeling that the thong provided made me feel horny but also made the thong feel much more awkward, almost humiliating. I knew no one could see it but the thought of them seeing me walking a little different combined with the feeling of the thong ride up with every step provided me with humiliation but aroused me. It wasn’t until Ap Statistics class when I dismissed myself to go to the bathroom. It was free time to work on our homework so I would not have to rush back to class. I walked to the bathroom closest to the classroom about 5 rooms down. I was lucky yet again, having an empty bathroom. I took the last stall in the bathroom, keeping the stall door open to keep it a little more interesting. I really wanted to strip naked and do the orgasm ten steps away from my clothing but I was way too scared and could not work up the courage. Instead, I slid my pants and thong down to about my knees. Bottomless, I was much more comfortable without the thong pressing against my crotch and ass. I could hear my heart pounding, my mind racing, and my temperature rising as I closed my eyes. There I sat on the closed toilet, legs spread, my crotch visible to anyone that cared to walk past and I was completely blind. I loved the rush I got from it! My body was tense as I put my soft, warm hand on my small clit and began rubbing it in a circular motion. I was already moist but I rubbed my clit for a few seconds until I was dripping wet and even more aroused. I slipped my index finger and middle finger inside me and began fingering my soaked, tight pussy, keeping my eyes closed. It was an amazing but scary feeling to masturbate with your eyes closed in a public place. I knew I would be able to hear anyone come into the bathroom but the thought of someone catching me scared me but aroused me at the same time. This arousal led to a quick orgasm. As I approached an orgasm, my body grew more tense, my heartbeat slowed, and I relaxed letting out a very soft sigh, almost a moan, as I reached an orgasm. The thrill of it all was amazing! I slid my thong back up, adjusting it to try and get it more comfortable to no prevail before sliding up my pants and returning to class.

Second Orgasm:
Upon getting out of school, it was time for my second orgasm. We had practice in a half an hour, so I had planned to stay at the school but had to get my basketball duffle bag from my car. I figured with all the students flooding out of the school and into the parking lot, it’d be a good time to try and orgasm though I was a little nervous. I had no coat on and it was freezing so I quickly hurried to my car, sitting down on the cold leather front seat. Students and classmates were walking past my car to get to there car. My windows were quite tinted and dark, making it hard to see in my car unless they were really close. This made me feel extremely horny. I could see them but their view of me was restricted. I only had a half hour before practice so I just to orgasm to my choosing. Though I felt like I was safe from being caught in my car, I knew there was still a possibility that I could get caught if a classmate had peered through my window. Just the thought aroused me and made me wetter but also made me feel the knot in my stomach and the butterflies flutter. I wiggled the thong and pants down to my knees, exposing my bare ass to the cold leather. I actually felt like quite a pervert as I began fingering myself, watching various students walk, talk, and horse around in the parking lot. The fact that they couldn’t see me but I could see them, turned me on greatly. My nerves vanished as I picked up speed and I actually found it to be rather fun as I masturated to people I knew running around in the parking lot. As I went and came closer to an orgasm, I began to pick up more and more speed, fingering myself even faster before I reached my second orgasm. It was actually a really fun orgasm! I was extremely turned on by masturbating to people I knew nearly right in front of them! An orgasm right after a long day of school and before practice was certainly refreshing. I pulled up my thong and pants and went inside the school with my bag. Practice was really uncomfortable, practicing in the backwards thong, something I probably won’t do again.

Third Orgasm:
After practice, I was tired and sweaty but I still had to choose two more spots to orgasm. I decided to stop at the gas station and fill up with gas and use it as my third public location. I really didn’t need gas, I was just below a half tank but decided I would anyway. The gas station was about a block from the school. It was almost 6 pm and the gas station had a few cars at it. It was a small, local gas station. It was only a 4-pump station and wasn’t elorbrate like most. It didn’t have a large selection of food and drinks inside. After filling up my car, I walked into the gas station, joining the person in line at the counter. He was chatting with the cashier, a guy I recognized who had graduated from the same high school a few years ago. We didn’t know each other, in fact, I don’t think we had ever said a word to each other, I just recognized his face. After paying for the gas, I headed to the back of the gas station. There was only a one room unisex bathroom. After knocking and hearing no response back, I entered the small bathroom, locking the door behind me. Once in the bathroom, I took of my boots and slid my pants and thong off so I stood bottomless. It is an indescribable feeling, I always get it. It is what I love about exhibitionism. Just the thought about being naked somewhere where I should not be always aroused me, giving me this tingly feeling. Half-naked, I began spanking myself, counting in my head with every swat my bare ass received from my hand, as the sound echoed around in the silent room. I felt like it was quite loud, which made me a little humiliated with my face growing red and I began to sweat. With the spanks out of the way, I closed the toilet seat and sat down on the cold seat, spreading my legs. Again, I began to finger myself, inserting my middle and index finger. I felt secure inside the bathroom though the present of doing something “wrong” still lingered, arousing me and making me nervous at the same time. I closed my eyes, resting my back against the tank and I just relaxed as I fingered myself, letting the pleasure overtake me. As my right hand fingered my tight, wet, horny pussy, my left hand rubbed my clit in a slow, circular motion. After one or two minutes, I reached an orgasm, soaking my thighs and my hand in my sex. I cleaned myself up with toilet paper before washing my hands and sliding my clothes back on, returning to my car.

Fourth Orgasm:
I had saved the hardest one for the last. Living in a small town, I had already ran out of public locations but I decided I would stop at the village park since it was on the way back to my house. Before leaving the gas station, I texted my mom, telling her I would be late coming home, lying and telling her that I was working out after practice. The park was only about two minutes away, if that. It was about 7pm and I was extremely lucky to find that the park was empty. It was a rainy day, not necessarily cold but with the snow and soft wind it made it chilly. The park was small, consisting of a small paved trail that circled the park. In the middle of the park was a playground and a pavilion. The pavilion contained benches and picnic tables underneath it, along with a bathroom facility. I got out of my car, hurrying through the snow and towards the pavilion. Though it was a crappy day, the rain actually kind of made it warmer outside. Though the park was empty of people, I still had a knot in my stomach, feeling nervous but also feeling the tingling of the rush of doing something so naughty in public! Standing underneath the pavilion, I stripped naked. Starting with my hoodie and t-shirt. Once exposed to the cold air, my nipples grew hard and erect and I rubbed them softly before removing my boots, pants, and the thong, setting my clothing on the dry cement of the pavilion. There I stood, naked, in public, something I enjoyed greatly! I felt so alive and free, feeling the cold air on my erect nipples and my moist pussy, I was quite aroused. I was cold but the humiliation and the fear certainly warmed me. I took ten large steps away from the pile of clothing, weaving in and out of the picnic tables. At the end of the ten steps, I stood near the end of the pavilion, on the wet pavement as the light rain blew in on my bare body, chilling me even more. My heart was pounding in not only fear but also thrill. I felt secure in the park. I hadn’t seen any car in the parking lot, nor did I see anyone walking around. The park was encircled by a road on all sides but all vision to and from the road were blocked by either houses or trees. Nobody could see me unless they could perhaps be in their backyard though still from their backyard, it’d be hard to see that I was naked since there was little lighting under the pavilion. Once I was ten steps away, I began masturbating. My pussy was still a little tired from the previous orgams that I had completed just ten or fifteen minutes ago. Instead of fingering myself, I went with just rubbing. I was cold so I started off at a face pace to get out of the wet, crappy, cold weather faster. I rested against the picnic table behind me, resting my bare ass on the slightly damp wood as I began to rub my clit, closing my eyes and letting the pleasure encompass me. I was turned on by the whole situation.The small things, I appreciated. I loved smelling the wet rain, listening to the rain patter against the roof, and feeling the cold air on my nude body. Doing anything nude always makes things much more interesting and fun. It actually makes you feel and appreciate things you don’t while clothed. Having already orgasmed just about ten minutes before, it actually took a little longer than I had expected. After nearly three minutes of rubbing my clit as I envisioned myself, my surroundings, and a cute boy watching me from the window of his bedroom, I reached my fourth orgasm of the day. Cold, but more aroused than ever, I quickly hurried back to my pile of clothing on the floor and put it back on, hurrying back to my warm car. On my ride back home, I stayed moist, thinking and visioning someone looking at me in the park.

Fifth Orgasm:
Upon arriving home, I took my time walking through the house, keeping my eyes peeled for any household item that started with a J or W. I had to walk through the laundry room and the kitchen to get to my bedroom. On my way, I found my object in the kitchen, selecting a wine bottle. My parents were home so I had to sneak the full bottle of wine up to my bedroom so it would not look suspicious. Once in my room, I stripped naked. I placed the wine bottle on the floor of my room and positioned myself above it, slowly lowering myself onto the cold, glass head of the bottle. The bottle got quite big fast as I could only ride about the first four inches of the bottle, nevertheless, it provided great pleasure. As I rode, I picked up my thong from the the floor, sniffing the back where my pussy had sat for most of the day. It didn’t smell like much. The smell of my sweet sex was masked by the perfume I had worn as it mostly smelled of flowers. As I rode, I continued to smell my thong, thinking about my parents drinking out of the wine bottle in which the head was now covered by my sticky, sweet juices. It actually turned me on quite a bit and helped me reach my final, violent orgasm of the day. I redressed before returning the bottle back to the kitchen, without cleaning it. I proceeded to take a shower and eat dinner before starting on this report.

[thewilds]

Amazing and awesome adventure and a great report to follow! What next? I can't wait!

[The Slutty Princess]

Hello! I have been following your posts and have enjoyed then and now have a dare of my own that involves a couple of your likes! I want you to go to the mall and while in your car put the vibrating egg in your pussy and then drink 32 ounces of water you are then two orgasm in a changing room and then go to a water fountain and drink for 15 seconds before going to another changing room orgasming there. Once you have came in two changing rooms you are to drink of the same water fountain for 15 more seconds, once that is complete you may pee. Failure will result in a punishment. Twist would be if you have a friend meet you at the mall

Thank you for the dare! I had a great time with it and it was certainly a challenge! After a long, boring day of school, I figured it’d be nice to go shopping after basketball practice. Of course, I did not want to go shopping alone so I took up your “twist” to this dare and invited a friend, my friend Jane. Jane would not be participating in the dare with me nor will she know of the dare I was attempting, she would just be there to make it more interesting, more of a challenge for me, and increase the risk of humiliation. She was strictly there to make the dare much harder for me without even knowing it. It was a cold, snowy day and I drove carefully to Jane’s house to pick her up. Upon getting in the car, I gave the vibrating egg a few licks. Once wetted, I turned it on and worked it into my tight, horny, moist pussy. With my pussy buzzing with pleasure, I drank a large bottle of water, roughly 32 ounces. Jane was dressed in skinny jeans and wore a VS Pink sweatshirt over her t-shirt. Her gorgeous, curly dark brown hair fell a few inches past her shoulders. We had been friends since elementary school and she was by far my favorite friend to hang out with. She is an adventurous, kind of kinky girl who really isn’t scared. She loves when people doubt her. She is one of the only friends that I have sexual thoughts about on a daily basis. She has a gorgeous skinny, curvy, and fit body and just a simple outfit of jeans and a sweatshirt looked gorgeous on her. Jane sat in the passenger seat and we chatted as we drove into town. The drive took about twenty minutes and by the time we had parked in the mall parking lot, I could already feel the water had settled in my bladder though the urge to pee was not great at first. At first, we just chatted and shopped. After buying a few items at Buckle and getting a smoothie from Orange Julius, I decided I would try to orgasm in the next store I went into. The smoothie certainly didn’t provide relief to my bladder as the urge began to intensify as we shopped. My urge to be wasn’t the only thing that was intensifying, as I was becoming more and more horny, my pussy was dripping wet just thinking about masturbating.

My first orgasm came in American Eagle. While Jane continued shopping, I found a pair of skinny jeans I liked. The jeans were a dark blue with a rhinestone pattern outlining the pockets on the back. I asked for assistance from the cashier to unlock a dressing room for me. The changing rooms were in the back of the room, out of view from all other shoppers, an ideal spot to try and reach an orgasm. The changing room was quite small, containing only a small bench to sit on along with a tall, wide mirror. It was small but still big enough to move around in. Once secluded, I striped off my bottoms, standing bottomless in the stall as the cool air brushed over my horny, wet pussy, arousing me even more. Something about being naked and masturbating in public, even if it was secluded, aroused me. It made me feel like a naughty, dirty girl. I sat my bare ass on the smooth wood bench and spread my legs. Closing my eyes, I put my hand on my dripping wet, horny pussy. The vibrating egg had been doing wonders and I knew reaching an orgasm would be no problem. With my eyes close, I bite my lip to ensure I would not let any possible sexual moans or groans escape. I slowly began to rub my clit as I let the egg do most of the work, laying back against the wall and letting the pleasure engulf me. It took only about a minute to approach a climax. As soon as I got real closed, my hands tightened into fists, I flew my head back, and my back arched, as I let out a soft sigh, orgasming violently. It felt so naughty and refreshing. Here I was in a public store, with people nearby including one of them to be my best friend and I had just orgasmed! Following my orgasm, I tried on the jeans. I liked them but the price tag was a little too much for me. I had already spent enough money at Buckle and I opted not to buy the jeans, putting my pants back on and heading out by Jane. Jane had found a few t-shirts and after paying for the shirts, we continued shopping. The first water fountain I saw, I got a 15-20 second drink before continuing. My bladder was holding up well but it was begging to be released. After getting a drink, Aeropostale was right next to the water fountains and Jane and I went into the store. We looked around the store a bit, my bladder was really begging and I kept having squeeze my legs tightly when I stood in a spot for a few seconds. I picked out a cute black blouse with a white lace pattern on the shoulders neck area of the blouse, and headed to the dressing rooms. Again,the dressing rooms were in the back of the store, away from other customers down a little hallway. An employee was hanging shirts near the hallway and I asked if she’d open a dressing room for me. She gladly did and I took the first stall she opened. The dressing room was a little bigger than the other one and again only contained a small bench and mirror. Jane continued to shop as I stripped my bottoms off in the changing room. The chilling air on my naked body actually worsened the urge to pee as I had to cross my legs to try and relax my bladder. I knew I could hold it for a little longer but I also knew orgasming would only make the urge worse. After relaxing for a few seconds, I sat on the bench and spread my legs, putting my hand on my dripping wet, and still very horny pussy. The vibrating egg was still going strong, making me soaked but the pleasure also took my mind off my full bladder. I closed my eyes, rubbing my clit very softly in a circular motion, letting the pleasure engulf me again. I was incredibly horny. The atmosphere that surrounded me aroused me. With my eyes closed, I heard the music from the store, the customers talking, the footsteps, other small sounds. These sounds reminded me that I was in a public building, arousing me even more. After minutes, I flew my head back, arching my back, and clenching my hands to fists as I reached yet another orgasm, biting my lip and keeping my mouth closed to make no sound. I did release a small moan but it was not very audible. I slid my pants back up, returning to the store with Jane. I didn’t need to try on the blouse, I liked the colors and I already knew they would fit. After paying for the blouse, I returned to the same water fountain I had drank out of previously.

My bladder was about to burst but I knew I could hold it. All I had to do was survive another 15 second drink. I was a little skirmish, trying to keep my badder from releasing the warm liquid that had built up inside me. After drinking from the water fountain, I had survived. My bladder was on the verge of bursting as I walked awkwardly towards the bathroom, Jane laughing at my walk, teasing me that I really must have to go. Indeed, I did need to go! I entered the Ladies room, Jane stayed outside. I took the first stall next to another stall that was occupied. It was certainly a refreshing pee! After the quick, refreshing bathroom break, I returned to shopping, stopping at a few more stores. It was somewhat uneventful and I had only bought a few pairs of fuzzy socks along with a sexy, tight black pencil mini skirt. I had also stopped at sports store and purchased a few more pairs of running shorts. After shopping, I returned home after I had dropped of Jane at her house. Thank you for the dare, I had a really good time!

[The Slutty Princess]

Brother and Sister Dare:
The Dare is made up of the age of your brother who is 16. Then also with the age of your younger sister who is 15. You must add those numbers together which is 31. Now you must add your age of 18 to the total of 31 which equals 49.

1. Now, you must sneak into your brother's room first completely naked and with your double side dildo inside your pussy and ass.
2. Next, you must put a pair of his dirty boxers or underwear on your face.
3. Next, you must suck on them, as you are pulling each nipple, 49 times.
4. You will use the other hand and rub your pussy and ass while your double side dildo is inside you.
5. Next, you must edge 8 times in his room.
6. Then you must edge another 8 times throughout the house, where he was seating or laying down. (You will be naked)
7. Then, you must orgasm a total of 8 times.
8. Next, you must sneak into your sister room.
9. You will repeat the steps as you did in your brother's room.
10. With a pair of dirty panties.
11. You will edge 8 times in her room.
12. Then you will edge 7 times throughout the house, where she was seating or laying down. (You will be naked)
13. Then you must orgasm a total of 8 times.

"Punishment, will take place if you fail any part of this Dare."


Thank you for the dare Daddy, I had a great time with it! My father and brother were out of the house chopping wood for the wood burner and my mother and sister were clothes shopping. They had asked if I’d like to come but I declined since I knew I would finally have time to complete this dare. Once all but my car were out of the driveway, I had the house to myself and got started right away. I stripped off all my clothes and retrieved the double-sided dildo from beneath my bed. I lubed each side up with my saliva before slowly working each side into each of my holes. I loved the feeling it gave me, making me feel stuffed. With every step I took,the dildo would move with me, slowly fucking each hole. I snuck out of my room and into my brother’s room. I don’t really know why I was “sneaking” around since no one was home, it just gave me an exciting and awkward feeling to walk around the house naked. It almost felt wrong but naughty to do. His room was cluttered with dirty clothes all over the floor, it appeared as though a tornado ripped through his room. It wasn’t hard to find a pair of his boxers as I picked up a pair of plaid, green and black American Eagle boxers. I slid them over my head, taking a big whiff of them. It turned me on. They didn’t smell like much besides a little gross like sweat and a hint of his cologne. The crotch part of his boxers were right by my face and I began sucking on them as I pulled my nipples 49 times each. This really aroused me as I used my other hand to rock the dildo back and forth so it would fuck both holes. The boxers did not taste like much at all but nevertheless, it still kept me aroused and made my pussy dripping wet. For my edges, I sat down on his bed and lay back on his roughed up comforter and strictly used the double-sided dilo, rocking it back and forth so it penetrated both holes deeply. I loved the feeling, the naughty feeling I got from fucking myself on his own bed and the feeling of being stuffed by the double-sided dildo. It took a long while, maybe 20 minutes to complete all 8 edges successfully. By the time I was done, I was begging for an orgasm and I wasn’t quite sure that I’d be able to handle another 8. I removed the boxers from my face. I chose my next locations carefully as I had to think where he had sat recently. Walking around the house as the dildo fucked each hole, I chose the computer chair first. My brother didn’t use the computer often but it was a place where my father, mother, sister, and brother had all sat. Sitting in the office chair, I slouched and fucked my holes until I had edged a 9th time. it was really getting tough to refrain from climaxing. My whole body begged for an orgasm. I moved from the office chair to the couch, again a spot where all my family members had sat. Masturbating on my family’s furniture and around the house really turned me on, giving me that naughty feeling that I craved and enjoyed. Sitting on the couch, I fucked myself to yet another edge before moving to the kitchen and sitting in his kitchen chair he had always sat on and I fucked myself to yet another edge. With my next edge, I sat on the bar stool in the kitchen and fucked myself to yet another edge. I still had four more edges to complete and my pussy was exhausted, it pleaded and screamed for an orgasm. I was having a hard time thinking about another spot in the house where my brother had sat or lay around but finally chose the toilet. I closed the toilet seat and began riding the double-sided dildo, rocking back and forth on it for a few minutes until I edged yet again. I could not think of another spot where he had sat until I made my way up to his room and sat in his video gaming chair and rocked back and forth on that for another edge. I just had two more spots to masturbate in but I could not think of any more spots where he had lay or sat recently. I made my way back downstairs and settled to masturbate in the recliner. Normally my father sat in the recliner but I figured my brother had to have sat in it a few times. I sat in the recliner and fucked myself once again. I could tell both of my holes were growing tired, especially my cunt that was dying for an orgasm after so many edges. I searched around the house to where he had sat for a few minutes, unable to come up with a good spot until I decided to masturbate and edge my last time on the steps near the back door. My brother always sat down on the step to tie his shoes so I figured this would be at least a decent spot to edge my final time. I quickly edged on the stair before hurrying back to my brother’s room. I still had to orgasm 8 times in my brother’s room before repeating all the steps in my sister’s room. I knew my mother and sister would be awhile but I had no idea when my father and brother would return home. My pussy was screaming for an orgasm as I lay down on my brother’s bed. 8 orgasms were not that hard to come buy after 16 edges as the first few orgasms felt so good they had me moaning quite loudly. The orgasms were lovely and came repeatedly and rapidly.

Now that I was refreshed from the orgasms, I made my way into my sister’s room. I was now beginning to grow nervous. My brother and father could be back in ten minutes or in an hour, I had no idea. I hurried into my sister’s room which was the opposite of my brother’s. Her room was very neat and tidy and she did not have clothes lying all over the floor. I made my way to her hamper and grabbed the first pair of panties I saw. They were striped black and white with a cute lace waistband. I put them over my face and took a big whiff of them. I could faintly smell the sweet smell of her vulva but it was mostly hindered by a flowery perfume. I began sucking on the crotch part of the panties as I pulled each nipple. The crotch did not taste like much until it was moist. Once moist, it began to taste a little salty. As I sucked and pulled on my nipples, my other hand worked the dildo in and out of both my holes until I had completed 49 nipple pulls to each nipple. I kept her panties on my face as I sat on her bed with my legs spread. I propped my ass up in the air and began fucking my horny, exhausted cunt. 8 edges were really really tough. I reached the first edge rather quickly but the next 7 were hard. Each time, I came extremely close to cumming. My pussy was exhausted not only from the edges but how many orgasms I have had already. I didn’t think I would have made it but I set my mind to it and got through it. With the first 8 edges done, I removed the panties from my face. My first edge on the furniture came at a stool that she would sit on in front of her vanity. After that, I headed downstairs to find 6 more spots she had recently sat on. Most of them were the same as my brother’s as I edged on the toilet, couch, her kitchen chair, the bar stool, office chair, and for my last spot, I chose a bean bag in the basement that she would usually sit on when we’d watch movies. After the edges, I was exhausted and I really do mean it. I was completely drained. For the first time, I really didn’t want to orgasm anymore. My pussy was no longer begging for an orgasm, rather it was begging for rest. I had spent the last hour completing 31 edges and 8 orgasms and I still had to orgasm 8 more times. I hurried to her room as I knew time was getting quite short. I went in her room and lay on her bed. Again I received that naughty, “wrong” feeling of masturbating on my own sister’s bed. I began rocking back and forth on the dildo, closing my eyes and letting the pleasure engulf me as it went. By the time I was done, it had been nearly 15 minutes. I had left a small stain of my sex on her bright blue sheets in which I covered up with a blanket before hurrying out of her room. I was lucky as about 5 minutes later, my brother and father had came home.

Thank you for the dare, it was really a challenge more than anything. I had orgasmed 16 times and edged a total of a ridiculous 31 times. My pussy is still exhausted and it has been hours since I finished. I definitely don’t think I will be orgasming tonight! Despite the challenge, I really enjoyed the whole task. I loved the naughty feeling of running around the house naked, masturbating on our furniture that I covered in my sex every time. Just thinking about my family sitting on the furniture arouses me. It was certainly a lot of edges and I had a real rough time getting through them

[fdribble]

This hailey who live a few doors down who you have used in a few dares, would you like her to be the one to furfill your bi tendencies fantasy?

[iNeedThis]

Let's have more fun with the neighbor. Here's something fairly simple that could lead to more possibilities later. Go to her house and tell her that you are taking your first massage therapy class and need people to practice on. Maybe tell her that you're having trouble finding people that aren't creepy guys, or that you thought it would be a nice way to repay her for being so generous with her batteries.

If she says yes, then when it comes time for the massage, you should (1) edge a few times just before you meet up with her for it, thinking of her of course, (2) have the vibrating egg inserted and turned on throughout the massage. If it is noisy, you can either play music or something to cover it up if you'd like.

If she says no, you will need another way to repay her for the batteries. Since she said she didn't have sex toys, you should buy her one. Wrap it up nicely with a bow and everything, and hand deliver it to her with a note saying you wanted to pay her back and make sure she is taken care of down there. Before you leave, make sure she knows the massage offer still stands. It's up to you whether you leave before she unwraps it.

[iNeedThis]

If the part about the class is too unrealistic for some reason, here's a different approach: give her 5 handmade "coupons" for a free massage, and again you can say it is to pay her back for being so nice the other day.

[The Slutty Princess]

This hailey who live a few doors down who you have used in a few dares, would you like her to be the one to furfill your bi tendencies fantasy?

I'd keep Hailey as a fantasy. That is all she would be. I like her as a person and find her pretty. I fantasize about her skinny gorgeous naked body but never would I fulfill any of my fantasies with her, just dream about them. The farthest I have ever got with a girl was kissing. One day, I think it would be fun to experiment with fingering/oral but I doubt it will happen, especially since I am now in a relationship.

[The Slutty Princess]

Let's have more fun with the neighbor. Here's something fairly simple that could lead to more possibilities later. Go to her house and tell her that you are taking your first massage therapy class and need people to practice on. Maybe tell her that you're having trouble finding people that aren't creepy guys, or that you thought it would be a nice way to repay her for being so generous with her batteries.

If she says yes, then when it comes time for the massage, you should (1) edge a few times just before you meet up with her for it, thinking of her of course, (2) have the vibrating egg inserted and turned on throughout the massage. If it is noisy, you can either play music or something to cover it up if you'd like.

If she says no, you will need another way to repay her for the batteries. Since she said she didn't have sex toys, you should buy her one. Wrap it up nicely with a bow and everything, and hand deliver it to her with a note saying you wanted to pay her back and make sure she is taken care of down there. Before you leave, make sure she knows the massage offer still stands. It's up to you whether you leave before she unwraps it.

Thank you for the fun and creative tasks! Sadly, I will have to decline them. There is no way I could find the courage to actually give her a massage nor could I give her a sex toy. It is pushing it a little. I know a massage doesn't sound like much but I still don't know her enough. It has been awkward to talk to her since the first experience and I don't want her to think that I am coming on to her, especially since she is older than me and since I am also in a relationship. Sorry.

[thewilds]

Go to a movie with you bf. (or not with him) wear a short skirt with either no panties or something brightly colored that will stand out. Find a place to sit, but you go in first and sit next to a stranger (male preferably). Take your coat off before you sit. Now, from here on in, you must not touch or adjust your skirt till the end of the movie, no matter how high it rides up! You cannot cover up with your coat or hands Enjoy the movie!

[hail]

Masturbate in your brothers underwear until you cum and put it back where you got them for him to wear the next day

[batfinch]

Lets find out about your toilet habits

1. At home

Do you always sit to pee

How about if you need a poop.

Do you always take your underweaer down

2, At a friends house
Do you always sit to pee

How about if you need a poop.
Do you let them watch
3, At a Ladies Public Toilet
Do you always sit to pee

How about if you need a poop.

Are you cocerned if you are heard

4 Unisex toilet
Have you used one
Do you always sit to pee

How about if you need a poop.

5. Farting

Do you do this when using the loo

[iNeedThis]

Thank you for the fun and creative tasks! Sadly, I will have to decline them. There is no way I could find the courage to actually give her a massage nor could I give her a sex toy. It is pushing it a little. I know a massage doesn't sound like much but I still don't know her enough. It has been awkward to talk to her since the first experience and I don't want her to think that I am coming on to her, especially since she is older than me and since I am also in a relationship. Sorry.

I understand what you mean about "pushing it," especially given what you have already done. But here's an easy replacement since the problem seemed to be about the choice of person:

Give or receive a massage (preferably more than neck/shoulders) to/from a female you find attractive. Have the egg inserted/turned on during this. Edge a few times that day before it happens, but no orgasms that day until afterward (or perhaps during...).

[kinkjinx990]

Who is that in ur profile pic ? :p
Have u developed any abs ??

[The Slutty Princess]

Lets find out about your toilet habits

1. At home

Do you always sit to pee

How about if you need a poop.

Do you always take your underweaer down

2, At a friends house
Do you always sit to pee

How about if you need a poop.
Do you let them watch
3, At a Ladies Public Toilet
Do you always sit to pee

How about if you need a poop.

Are you cocerned if you are heard

4 Unisex toilet
Have you used one
Do you always sit to pee

How about if you need a poop.

5. Farting

Do you do this when using the loo

Well I guess my answers are a little boring and "bland"
1. At home

Do you always sit to pee
Yes
How about if you need a poop.
I sit
Do you always take your underweaer down
Yes
2. At a friends house

Do you always sit to pee
Yes
How about if you need a poop.
I sit
Do you let them watch
Heck no!

3. At a Ladies Public Toilet

Do you always sit to pee
Yes
How about if you need a poop.
I sit
Are you cocerned if you are heard
Not really

4. Unisex toilet

Have you used one
I believe so
Do you always sit to pee
Yes
How about if you need a poop.
I sit

5. Farting

Do you do this when using the loo
Honestly, a few times...:o

[The Slutty Princess]

Who is that in ur profile pic ? :p
Have u developed any abs ??

In my old avatar, that was my boyfriend. I have since changed my avatar.
I am still working on abs. I plank and do a set of crunches every day. Hard work will pay off!

[kinkjinx990]

Haha let's hope so good luck ;) :p

[The Slutty Princess]

Go to a movie with you bf. (or not with him) wear a short skirt with either no panties or something brightly colored that will stand out. Find a place to sit, but you go in first and sit next to a stranger (male preferably). Take your coat off before you sit. Now, from here on in, you must not touch or adjust your skirt till the end of the movie, no matter how high it rides up! You cannot cover up with your coat or hands Enjoy the movie!

Wow! Thank you for the dare, I had a great time and it was certainly a fun and great experience! Earlier in the week, I suggested that we go see Dirty Grandpa in the theaters to my boyfriend. He was down for it. It would be the first dare I’d actually do around my boyfriend and I’ll admit, I was actually a little nervous.
The night of the movie, I dressed in a mini black pencil skirt with a long sleeve black shirt. To add a touch of color to the blackness, I wore a white belt around the waist of my skirt. I had decided to wear a pencil skirt since they tend to ride up much more than any other skirt due to being so tight. Beneath the skirt and shirt, I wore nothing. I left my bra and underwear in the drawer where they belong. My boyfriend picked me up and we drove to the movies. He paid for my ticket, buying two tickets for Dirty Grandpa. The theater was not very busy as we found seats open at the top row. There were about twenty people and everyone was spread out. We sat near the middle of the top row with no one real close by. As soon as I sat down, the skirt rode a few inches up, exposing more of my thigh. I tried not to let it bug me but with every twitch, any bit of movement in the seat, the skirt continued to work its way up my legs. We chatted for a little bit until the lights dimmed. That was a sigh of relief since it made it much harder to see my skirt. The previews started which was another sigh of relief as our attention was now on the display in front of us. I hadn’t noticed if he had noticed my skirt riding up or not but nevertheless, he didn’t point anything out. I tried to sit still as the movie played since any little movement in the seat would cause the skirt to ride up even more. As the movie played, my attention grew to the movie and though the skirt was really bothering me, I managed to ignore it. It was extremely hard not to adjust it! By the end of the movie, the skirt was nearly at my waistline, exposing me quite a bit. As soon as the music started and the credits began rolling, I stood up, letting my skirt fall as I re-adjusted it. It really was a fun experience. It kind of gave me some nerves but made me feel naughty at the same time. I don’t believe he ever saw, he was too caught up in the movie.

[thewilds]

I'm thrilled to hear that you've completed my dare! It sounds like it had the desired effect on you that I was hoping for! Your bf should pay more attention to you though. Your outfit was perfect (Including no bra).

Had he looked over or put his hand on your thigh, what would he have seen or felt? (how high could his hand have gone without any resistance from the skirt or from you? )
How "naughty were you feeling? Did you have any thoughts in your head as to what might happen and what you would have done?

Since you are one to enjoy the movies, I dare you to repeat this dare the next time you go out to a movie. (no matter who you go with). The next time though, try to sit beside a stranger!

Thanks again for completing this dare and for posting the report!

I will enjoy hearing about the next time on this dare, and any other dares you complete in the meantime..

[The Slutty Princess]

Masturbate in your brothers underwear until you cum and put it back where you got them for him to wear the next day

Thanks for the dare, I had a fun time with it.
With my brother at practice, my sister at her friends, and my mother shopping, I practically had the house to myself. My father was home but he was downstairs. I had the whole upstairs to myself. I snuck into my brother’s room. Though nobody was around to catch me, it still felt a little nerve-racking. I pulled open his underwear drawer and viewed his collection of boxers. I didn’t pick out my favorite, rather i picked the first pair that sat on top. They were a pair of blue American Eagle boxers that had small eagles all over them. I was aroused, dripping wet, as I returned to my room with the boxers and stripped naked before sliding the boxers on. It actually felt a little “wrong” as I began rubbing myself through the boxers, my juices instantly soaking into the fabric. I relaxed, laying back on my pillows, closing my eyes, and taking in all the pleasure. As I got closer to climax, I picked up the pace of my rubbing. My back arched, my hands turned to fists, and my head flew back onto the pillows as my breathing increased. With a slight moan, I orgasmed, my sex soaking the boxers. It was clear, soaking into the boxers almost instantly, creating a large, damp spot in the middle of the boxers. I kept the boxers in my room for a while, letting them dry before I returned them back to my brother’s underwear drawer, folding them nicely and putting them back where I had found them. I have mixed feelings, it really made me feel naughty and horny but at the same time, it kind of felt “wrong” to do. I pray that he won’t mention anything though it was not as noticeable once the stain dried.

[The Slutty Princess]

I'm thrilled to hear that you've completed my dare! It sounds like it had the desired effect on you that I was hoping for! Your bf should pay more attention to you though. Your outfit was perfect (Including no bra).

Had he looked over or put his hand on your thigh, what would he have seen or felt? (how high could his hand have gone without any resistance from the skirt or from you? )
How "naughty were you feeling? Did you have any thoughts in your head as to what might happen and what you would have done?

Since you are one to enjoy the movies, I dare you to repeat this dare the next time you go out to a movie. (no matter who you go with). The next time though, try to sit beside a stranger!

Thanks again for completing this dare and for posting the report!

I will enjoy hearing about the next time on this dare, and any other dares you complete in the meantime..

I was surprised that he did not have his hand on my thigh during the movie. Generally he does when it is more of a romantic movie but I guess he didn't since the movie was certainly not a romance! I was really aroused by the feeling. I wasn't too nervous about him finding out. If he saw, I think he'd just give me a cute little smirk and slid his hand up my skirt. :p

As for repeating the dare, I'm not sure about sitting next to a stranger. Usually the movie theater is not busy at all. There are always open seats. If I bring a friend or my boyfriend, it would be extremely weird to sit right next to a stranger. Either the stranger would probably move or my boyfriend or fried would suggest to leave.

[sir stefan]

Do the knotted ropewalk:

Get rope, preferrably a thick one
Put 5 knots in it separated 3 feet (1 meter) from each other, make sure to leave at least 6 feet (2meter) at either end.
Knots should be medium or big size. You can make double knots, or knot around a thong if the rope is too thin.
Tie the rope between the handles of 2 opposite doors.

Test:
Pile of books on the floor, 4inch high (10cm)
Swing a leg over the rope and tiptoe in the books.
Rope should still slightly touch your pussy.
If not, adjust things till you pass this test.

Remove the books
get rid of panties, naked pussy!
Start facing the 5 knots in front of you
Swing one leg over the rope
Hands behind the neck
Walk forward, pass the 5 knots

Write detailed report.

[The Slutty Princess]

Do the knotted ropewalk:

Get rope, preferrably a thick one
Put 5 knots in it separated 3 feet (1 meter) from each other, make sure to leave at least 6 feet (2meter) at either end.
Knots should be medium or big size. You can make double knots, or knot around a thong if the rope is too thin.
Tie the rope between the handles of 2 opposite doors.

Test:
Pile of books on the floor, 4inch high (10cm)
Swing a leg over the rope and tiptoe in the books.
Rope should still slightly touch your pussy.
If not, adjust things till you pass this test.

Remove the books
get rid of panties, naked pussy!
Start facing the 5 knots in front of you
Swing one leg over the rope
Hands behind the neck
Walk forward, pass the 5 knots

Write detailed report.

I do not have enough rope to do this. Sorry. :(

[The Slutty Princess]

Give or receive a massage (preferably more than neck/shoulders) to/from a female you find attractive. Have the egg inserted/turned on during this. Edge a few times that day before it happens, but no orgasms that day until afterward (or perhaps during...).


Thank you for the dare, though I am sure it did not have a turn-out you expected. I wasn’t quite sure it would have a turn-out at all but all I can say is that I tried my hardest.
Early in the morning, I had texted my friend Jane, asking her to work out with me. She had agreed to come with me. Before leaving in the early morning, I managed to edge a total of 6 times before I picked up Jane and headed to the school. The fitness center was only open until 10 but since I work there, I had a key to get in the school and the fitness center. I wore a lime green sports bra with black, tight yoga pants. Jane wore black spandex shorts and a orange tank top with a white sports bra underneath. We worked out for about an hour and a half, running on the treadmills, squatting, pull-ups, and other various exercises. By the time we were done, I was aching and exhausted. Both Jane and I used the showers just to rinse our hair before we returned to the locker room. I grabbed the egg from my bag discreetly, without Jane seeing. I then went to the bathroom and turned it on the lowest setting, slipping it inside my tight, wet pussy. I pretended to act as though Jane looked sore and suggested giving her a massage. She declined but after a little urging, she said alright. I mean who can deny a massage right after a workout? Jane sat on the bench, untying her shoes. I started by working my hands in her shoulders and back. I wasn’t very aroused by it, finding it rather awkward more than anything though the egg kept me wet. I knew the awkward silence would not get me very far. I remained silent, she remained silent. She was sitting straight up so there was no other sports to massage rather than her shoulders and back. I didn’t want to touch anywhere that would make it more awkward than it already was and after about a minute or two, she told me that was enough. We dressed and I threw on my coat and I drove her home. Overall, it was just very awkward. I knew I probably couldn’t give her a full body massage, it would just be way too awkward. All I can say is that I did give it a try though. After returning home, I removed the egg and showered.

[Ianm_69]

You are to use a dice.

Before starting insert your egg into your pussy and bind your nipples.
You must dress as slutty as possible with lipstick and makeup looking like a whore. Once this is done using a sharpie you should right the name of your dog on your tits and on your tummy write dogs whore.

Now role a dice and perform the action that is with this task.

1. spread some jam over your pussy and let your puppy lick it clean

2. You should lick your lips and kiss your dog while on all fours sniffing its butt like you are a dog also.

3. Lick your dogs cock and get it to smear your lipstick

4 make him cum on your sexy outfit and tits using your hand.

5 you have got of light. You must insert a pair of your sisters panties in your ass while you are allowed to orgasm.

6. Allow your dog to mount you and if not out of limits cum on your belly and pussy. You may also cum.

You are only allowed to orgasm if you roll a 5 or a 6.

Hope you like this as I have read all posts by you and you did say you loved playing with your dog.

Full report required.

[sir stefan]

Too bad, i guess you should be able to find such rope somewhere in the shed or car or so. a rope for emergency pulling of cars is very good.
Its actually a real hot thing to do!

anyway,
an other one,
clothing direction for next time your working:

No bra,
Clamps on your nipples
Use ducttape to get everything in a shape &mask everything such that you don' get in trouble.
doing for 2hours and than getting normal in the restroom is OK.

Write a detailed report. How did you feel,... did anybody notice.....

[The Slutty Princess]

Too bad, i guess you should be able to find such rope somewhere in the shed or car or so. a rope for emergency pulling of cars is very good.
Its actually a real hot thing to do!

anyway,
an other one,
clothing direction for next time your working:

No bra,
Clamps on your nipples
Use ducttape to get everything in a shape &mask everything such that you don' get in trouble.
doing for 2hours and than getting normal in the restroom is OK.

Write a detailed report. How did you feel,... did anybody notice.....

Having clamps on your nipples for that long period of time can be dangerous and unsafe.

[The Slutty Princess]

You are to use a dice.

Before starting insert your egg into your pussy and bind your nipples.
You must dress as slutty as possible with lipstick and makeup looking like a whore. Once this is done using a sharpie you should right the name of your dog on your tits and on your tummy write dogs whore.

Now role a dice and perform the action that is with this task.

1. spread some jam over your pussy and let your puppy lick it clean

2. You should lick your lips and kiss your dog while on all fours sniffing its butt like you are a dog also.

3. Lick your dogs cock and get it to smear your lipstick

4 make him cum on your sexy outfit and tits using your hand.

5 you have got of light. You must insert a pair of your sisters panties in your ass while you are allowed to orgasm.

6. Allow your dog to mount you and if not out of limits cum on your belly and pussy. You may also cum.

You are only allowed to orgasm if you roll a 5 or a 6.

Hope you like this as I have read all posts by you and you did say you loved playing with your dog.

Full report required.

I am no longer doing dares that will involve Bailey. Sorry.

[Asterixxx]

1. Go and take some panties from your sister and tonight while she's sleeping, masturbate with them in front of her door, if it's open even better. Get the panties really wet and the next day put them back.

2. Go to the mall, wearing something really sluty, must wear a really short skirt and no panties, while you are looking for clothes, drop some items and bend over to pick them up so your pussy is visible. Preferably do it in front of any girl u find attractive.

Report back.

[thewilds]

I reread your post a while back. You were at a bonfire with a group of your friends. You said it often occurred that your games often ended with all of you naked. The question is, what is the furthest anyone at these parties has gone sexually? Describe some of the things that have taken place then describe the most sexual act you have done in such a setting.

[The Slutty Princess]

I reread your post a while back. You were at a bonfire with a group of your friends. You said it often occurred that your games often ended with all of you naked. The question is, what is the furthest anyone at these parties has gone sexually? Describe some of the things that have taken place then describe the most sexual act you have done in such a setting.
We tend to not get "too sexual", it is one of the rules we often make clear. If the whole group finds a certain dare to be "too sexual" we tend to shoot it down and make the darer think of a new one. One of our rules is, touching (genitals) is allowed but oral and legit sex is not. On that note, the furthest, most sexual dare I have witnessed at a party is watching one of my friends have their nipples sucked by another girl. It was actually a little arousing, I'm not going to lie. Otherwise, the furthest we usually get before the dares begin to cross the "too sexual" line is touching. The worst it will get is touching genitals for about ten seconds or so but nothing longer, no rubbing or no stroking unless the victim chooses to do so. Most of the dares consist of a sexual tease or dance, kissing, eating food off someone, or stripping one another. I have experienced most of it. I have kissed nearly everyone of my friends whether they are male or female, given lap dances (not very good), twerked (not very good), stripped by others, ate food from breasts, bellies, feet, asses, and sometimes crotches though they are clothed. The most sexual thing I have done is probably having to kiss my friend Sammie's body. I know there is a certain term used for it but I had to kiss my way down her body, starting with her lips and working my way down to gently kiss her neck, breasts, belly, etc all the way down to her panties where I stopped. The most embarrassing thing I have done is certainly to be spanked by a friend in front of the entire group. Words can not describe how embarrassing that is! :p

[thewilds]

Embarrassing yes, but did you feel any sexual excitement from it that would have been noticed by others?

[The Slutty Princess]

Embarrassing yes, but did you feel any sexual excitement from it that would have been noticed by others?

Honestly, I did find it quite arousing but I tried to conceal my appeal towards it. Rather I kept quite, my face dark red, as I giggled with everyone else as she delivered each spank.

[Dashie]

:0 What is your favorite kind of food in the morning?

[The Slutty Princess]

:0 What is your favorite kind of food in the morning?

Often I have fruit whether it is bananas, apples, peaches, kiwi, etc
My favorite breakfast is chocolate-chip pancakes!

[RachaelB1997]

I dare you to write how much of a cum whore you are on your stomach, 3 phrases about how much you love cock anywhere on your body, and also my username right above your clit in marker or a Sharpie.

[The Slutty Princess]

1. Go and take some panties from your sister and tonight while she's sleeping, masturbate with them in front of her door, if it's open even better. Get the panties really wet and the next day put them back.

2. Go to the mall, wearing something really sluty, must wear a really short skirt and no panties, while you are looking for clothes, drop some items and bend over to pick them up so your pussy is visible. Preferably do it in front of any girl u find attractive.

Report back.

Thank you for the dare, I had fun doing it and I hope you enjoy my report as much as I enjoyed the adventure!
Following a long, fun day with my boyfriend, I got home quite exhausted. I was too energetic to go to bed so I decided I would give this task a try after completing another task for my Master. The whole house was silent, my parents were asleep along with both of my siblings. The only sound that could be heard upstairs was my brother’s fan blowing in his room. I remained clothed as I crept out into the dark hallway. I tried to remain quiet so I wouldn’t wake anyone. My brother’s door was shut but my sister’s door was cracked open a bit. The moonlight shone through her window and into the hallway, helping to guide me towards her door. I tried to walk as quiet as possible, taking one soft step at a time. Upon getting to the door, I peeked inside, pushing the door open very slowly. My heart was racing as I stared at my sister’s motionless body. She was wrapped up in blankets and I studied her. It was really dark and I could barely see her through the moonlight but I finally noticed her pretty hair on the pillow and I could tell she had her back towards me. Her head was facing the opposite wall and window, away from the door. This made me calmer but my heart was still racing as I snuck into the room. I felt like each of my steps were extremely loud. I kept my eyes on the motionless body in the bed as I crept towards her dresser. Luckily for me, her dresser was right next to the door and I only had to take five of six steps before I had reached the dresser. I was overwhelmed with nerves as I pulled open her underwear drawer, the drawer making a small squeaking sound. I froze and glanced over my shoulder at my sister. Reluctantly, she remained fast motionless, not moving an inch. Relieved, I drew my attention back to my sister’s underwear collection. I was too scared to look around for a pair I really liked, not wanting to make any noise. I couldn’t really see them from the darkness so I just grabbed the first pair of the top. I turned back towards the moonlight that shone through the window and held the panties up to view them. They were light blue, Aeropostale with a small navy blue bowtie on the waistband. They were cute. I had seen the pair before, having worn them in other dares. Facing the bed, I pulled up my skirt, sliding down my red panties to my knees. With my panties at my knees, I stuck the light blue pair up my skirt. I was already aroused and dripping wet as my sex instantly dampened the panties as I began rubbing her panties on my head pussy. Usually when I rubbed myself, I’d close my eyes but there was no way I’d close my eyes now, I was way too nervous. Instead, I kept watch on my sister’s motionless body, fantasizing about her watching me in which only made me more aroused and wetter. The rubbing was very pleasurable though I did not orgasm out of fear that I would awake my sister. After rubbing, pushing the panties hard and fast against my horny pussy for a few minutes, the panties were soaked in my sweet sticky sex. I took the panties and folded them again,neatly putting them back in the drawer, exactly where they had lay before. I pulled up my panties and crept out of the room, hurry back to my room as soon as I got to the hallway. I had a pleasurable and fun time doing your dare and I thank you for it. Masturbating in front of my sleeping sister really turned me on! Words cannot express how nervous I was!
As for dare number two, I have decided not to do it because I have done many dares exactly like it. A few of my reports about flashing are on this thread, otherwise I have written two stories which contain parts where I flash strangers. Anyway, thank you for the dare!

[The Slutty Princess]

I dare you to write how much of a cum whore you are on your stomach, 3 phrases about how much you love cock anywhere on your body, and also my username right above your clit in marker or a Sharpie.

Thank you for your dare.
In the morning, I had taken a black Sharpie from the dresser. Neat and bold, I wrote “Cum Whore” on my stomach, beneath my belly button. Following my Master’s rules, I then wrote “Daddy Cares” above my pussy, reminding my of my ownership and dedication to him. Next, I wrote “I love Cock” on my body three times, writing it on my breasts, one on my arm, and one on my inner thigh. Something about seeing these words on my skin aroused me. Just seeing these words had some indescribable effect, they remind and actually make yourself appear as though you actually are a “cum whore”. Though I am not fond of degradation, I did enjoy your dare. I’m going to go wash the words off now. Thank you!
Due to my Master’s rules, I am not allowed to write another user's name on my body, Sorry.

[MasterZp]

Here are some questions.

1) Is your Master the same person as your boyfriend?

2) If not, does your boyfriend know of your Master?

3) If not, would you tell your bf if your Master told you to?

[The Slutty Princess]

Here are some questions.

1) Is your Master the same person as your boyfriend?

2) If not, does your boyfriend know of your Master?

3) If not, would you tell your bf if your Master told you to?


1) Is your Master the same person as your boyfriend?
No
2) If not, does your boyfriend know of your Master?
No he does not. He knows nothing of this site.
3) If not, would you tell your bf if your Master told you to?
I would not.

[Lovestorun]

Ever stolen a streaker or skinny dippers clothing?
What was the most embarrassing thing you’ve done on a dare or because you lost a bet?
If you won a bet where the loser could only wear whatever the winner chose to a party what would you make the loser wear?

[Cenobite1992]

The “Bi Tendencies” simply means that I would be down to kiss a girl, make out, finger, eat her out, etc but I would not be interested in a relationship. For those of you wondering, I have kissed more girls than I can count at parties. Never have I fingered another girl or given a girl oral though I would be up to it. Is it possible that you're sexual orientation is extremely close to 3 on the Kinsey (equally bi) but that your romantic orientation is 0 (completely straight)?

... I actually didn't know that those could be two different things either, but apparently a lot of people are bi on one and mono on the other :rolleyes:

[The Slutty Princess]

Ever stolen a streaker or skinny dippers clothing?
What was the most embarrassing thing you’ve done on a dare or because you lost a bet?
If you won a bet where the loser could only wear whatever the winner chose to a party what would you make the loser wear?

Ever stolen a streaker or skinny dippers clothing?
I have had friends streak across the yard or down the street at parties but I have never stolen their clothes.

What was the most embarrassing thing you’ve done on a dare or because you lost a bet?
It is hard to pick, I've done various humiliating tasks for dares but if I'd have to choose, I'd pick the time where I had to ask my neighbor if she had any sex toys. It was an indescribable feeling that was incredibly humiliating, something I will certainly remember for a very long time!

If you won a bet where the loser could only wear whatever the winner chose to a party what would you make the loser wear?
It depends on the person and the party. If it was somebody I knew well, I'd make it a little embarrassing for them. I wouldn't cross a line that would make it extremely uncomfortable for them, I'm not that mean, I'd just make it a little embarrassing. If it was a guy, maybe a thong and I'd make him make it a little visible, just peeking over the waistband of his jeans but I wouldn't make it too noticeable. If it was a girl, maybe a short skirt with no panties underneath, or a low cut shirt to expose her cleavage.

[The Slutty Princess]

Is it possible that you're sexual orientation is extremely close to 3 on the Kinsey (equally bi) but that your romantic orientation is 0 (completely straight)?

... I actually didn't know that those could be two different things either, but apparently a lot of people are bi on one and mono on the other :rolleyes:

I think that is a really good way to describe myself! I'd say I am certainly around a three on the Kinsey scale and a 0 for my romantic orientation. It is a little hard to explain. Sometimes, I am aroused by how other girls look, whether it is out of jealousy or not. Sometimes I find a certain outfit on another girl to be very cute and almost arousing but I think this is a little common in girls. We are much more open to these things than men. Men tend not to look at others clothing and comment on how it looks, rather women tend to look at others clothing and comment on it. When I develop friendships, I tend to often think of a few sexual thoughts about that person, or you develop a certain "love" for a friend. Someone you know that will listen to you and help you is very easy to fall in love with. They are not necessarily someone that I'd marry, but they are someone I love for their personality or even their looks which draws me to think sexually of them at times. Again, I think this is much more common in women than it is in men. I think all women have a "Bi" side to them. That is why I put, I have Bi tendencies. I have a tendency to think about women in other, sexual ways. It is quite easy once you have developed such a strong relationship with them.

As for my friend Jane, I see her this way at times. Most of the time I see her as my best friend, someone that cares about me, a shoulder to cry on. We have been friends since Middle School and I guess, over time, my thoughts have tended to change on her. I find her very attractive and I love her. Though my love is not a way in which I'd consider marriage, just someone I'd really like to have around in my life. I'd be lying if I told you I never had sexual thoughts about a friend, and I think if you said the same, you'd be lying as well. These sexual thoughts just grow over time. Yes, I find women to be cute and attractive, but there is not a desire present for a relationship. I find men to be attractive as well and the desire for marrige is present.

I hope this made sense! :p

[Cenobite1992]

I wouldn't say that it made perfect sense but again then I wouldn't say that any orientation can make perfect sense to somebody with a different one. I, a bisexual biromantic, don't understand what it's like for my boyfriend to be homosexual homoromantic but I still understand that he's not into chicks*.

Glad I could help anyway :)

*Though he does love girls' clothing, and I'm wondering if that might cause an issue for your idea "all women are at least slightly bi". Josh isn't even remotely interested in girls sexually or romantically but he still notices how girls dress and he notices when a girl is hot enough that someone else might be interested in her. Could that be how straight girls see each other? Aesthetically, but not biologically?

Maybe that should be a third axis: most guys in the world are heterosexual heteroromantic heteroaesthetic whereas most girls are heterosexual heteroromantic biaesthetic?

Because I can assure you that I have gotten far fewer three-ways in my life (and far more slaps in the face, and not in a good way) than I would've gotten if more girls were bisexual.

I also just noticed that my foot note is getting longer than my original message. I should probably stop now :cool:

[The Slutty Princess]

Here is a dare that I had completed, it was submitted via PM.

The Dare:
Get naked, but grab your phone/headphones. Now you must go to each family member's room and find an object to fuck yourself with. Get in their bed, and look up a hardcore porn that is longer than 5 minutes. Put in your headphones and start the porn video, making sure it's difficult/impossible to hear if anyone comes home or opens the door. Now mimic everything that happens to the girl in the video, using the object to fuck yourself with as the guy's cock. Follow along with the positions as best you can. Orgasm only when the girl in the video orgasms. If you don't, you must start another video. After you cum, you must wipe the object on their pillow (no hiding it or turning over the pillow), and then return the object without cleaning it. Do this for every bed in the house, and make sure to use different videos each time. After the last one, whichever room you're in, grab a clean pair of their underwear and use it to clean off your juices, and then put it back where you found it. It's your choice which room you choose to do last.


My Report:
With my parents at work, my sister at a friend’s house, and my brother at basketball practice, I had the entire house to me, myself, and I. Stripping naked in my room, I grabbed my phone and headphones off my dresser and left my pile of clothes on the floor as I made my way out into the hallway. Though I was all alone, I still walked quietly and moved discreetly. Something about being in your silent house, naked, still made my adrenaline rush though I was all alone.

Sister’s Room:
Naked, with my heart racing and my head spinning, I crept across the hallway and into my sister’s room. Her bed was neatly made, her room well-kept, and spotless. Grabbing her hairbrush from the dresser, I sat down on her bed and crawled underneath the comforter. I plugged the headphones into my phone and began searching PornHub for a video to watch. I looked through the recommended videos and clicked on a video from the PropertySex series, starring Gia Paige. With the headphones in, I started the video as the conversations filled my ears, blocking out the eerie silence in the house. Of course, I couldn’t act out their conversation so I waited until Gia began giving her blowjob. As soon as she started sucking, I started sucking on the wooden hairbrush handle. It was a little awkward. I tried to copy her every move, licking it when she licked the cock and sucking it while she sucked. The feeling of watching porn in my sister’s bed and trying to re-enact it was overwhelmingly arousing as I soon felt myself get wet and tingly as I sucked the handle, imagining as though it was a cock. I found Gia to be quite attractive as well, maybe because she looks like one of my friends, and that quickly helped me get into the mood as well. As soon as the scene switched to Gia beginning to get fucked, I switched the hairbrush, now covered in my saliva, to my dripping wet pussy and slowly put it inside me as it stretched me. Once inside my horny, tight pussy, I began thrusting it in and out, trying to match Gia’s excitement, thrill, and pleasure as she was fucked, matching each and every position and keeping pace with how fast or how slow she was getting fucked. I copied her position, lying on my back with my legs spread before she switched into doggy style. I tried to match her moans though it was hard since I was always a second behind. Usually, when I masturbated, I tried to keep my moans to myself but now that I was all alone, I let them out, nice and loud as they filled the silent house. It was actually really arousing. I tried to put all my attention into the video, trying to feel the pleasure Gia felt and acted as though I was actually being fucked. As soon as Gia switched into her last position, I did as well, laying on my side with one leg straight in the hair, letting the hairbrush do its magic as I rapidly pumped it in an out. It was hard to tell exactly when Gia had reached climax but I thought she had reached a climax in the last scene and I tried as well. Though I did not reach climax at the same time, I did it seconds after. As I reached climax, I closed my eyes and slowed the pace. My back arched and I flung my head back onto my sister’s soft pillows, orgasming violently. It was actually really fun to re-enact the video, trying to mimic every movement, the pace, and even the feelings and I couldn’t wait to try it again. Crawling out from underneath the covers, I could feel that I had soaked the sheets and the comforter. I was dripping wet. Sex coated the hairbrush handle along with my hand and my thighs. I peeled over the comforter and looked at the mess I had made. There was a small stain on the sheets along with a small stain on the comforter. It made me feel a little dirty and naughty as I put the comforter back over the stains and put the hairbrush back on the dresser. I didn’t wash it off, rather, I wiped it on her pillow, making another small stain. I made sure that I wiped it quite clean before I put it back. The stain was visible but I wasn’t too nervous since I knew she wouldn’t be home for awhile and I hoped it’d dry by then. With the room looking the same as it had previously, I exited the room and snuck across the hallway and into my brother’s room.

Brother's Room:
My brother’s door was closed and I opened it slowly. I don’t know why. I knew I was all alone but my fears and nerves were still present as I snuck around the house naked. I cautiously walked around his room, trying not to disturb anything until I found the object I’d use. On his nightstand, he had a small, plastic bottle of Adidas cologne. The bottle was about 3 inches long, maybe 4, and about 2 inches wide. It wasn’t that big but nevertheless, it pleasured me. Unlike my sister’s room, his room was a mess. The bed was not made as I crawled into it, pushing the comforter to the side and just laid on the bare sheets. Being in my brother’s room naked aroused me a little more. It smelt of “boy”, a mixture of dirty clothes, sweat, and cologne, which actually aroused me. I was already dripping wet having orgasmed just minutes ago in my sister's bed. Again, I popped the headphones in my ears and began my search on PornHub for a video that intrigued me. Sticking to the recommended videos, I stuck with Gia Paige and clicked on a video that had a thumbnail of her masturbating on a bed. Again, I began mimicking all of her moves. I started with playing with my nipples as she had done, gently circling my rosy, red and hard nipples as Gia had done. Following her movements, I pulled on my nipples for a few seconds, making them even harder, before I began grouping each breast at the same time. As she lay down on the bed, I did as well. I began running my hands all over my body, legs in the air, just as Gia had done. It was actually really arousing! The combination of her soft voice, her cute giggle, and the fact that I was doing this in my brother’s room was quite overwhelming and pleasurable. As Gia changed positions, I did as well, laying on my back, legs spread. With one hand behind my head and one hand on my pussy, I began rubbing my moist pussy, matching her pace. I slowly thrust the cologne bottle in my tight, wet pussy. Though Gia did not have any toy to fuck with, I figured I could still copy her moves and rub myself as the bottle acted as a plug. I rubbed myself for minutes, my hand becoming soaked in my sex before I switched over to the doggy position just as Gia did. I continued rubbing myself in the position, letting Gia’s moans, sighs, and breathing arouse me even more. Again, I did this until Gia switched positions. I was already extremely horny and really wanted to orgasm and I was glad Gia orgasmed in the next scene. I got into her position, sitting upright on the bed with my legs spread, rubbing my stuffed pussy just as she did. I tried matching her emotions, letting her moans take over me. As soon as she reached orgasm, I did seconds later, spilling more of my sex on the bed. My brother’s bed appeared to be more soaked than my sisters. My sex covered my hand and the bottle as I slowly removed it. Again, I left a stain on his bed sheets which appeared to be slightly larger than the one I had left on my sister’s bed. I wiped the bottle clean on his pillow, leaving a small stain before putting the bottle back and exiting the room. I didn’t bother trying to cover up the stains as I figured they would dry and be invisible by the time he is home. Closing the door behind me, I walked through the hall and down the stairs.



Parent’s Room:
I was somewhat use to walking around naked upstairs, it was something I did numerous times for other dares. Being naked downstairs gave me a different, awkward, and nervous feeling. I peeked open my parent’s bedroom door and slipped inside. Like normal, their room was neat and clean, with the bed made. I tried not to ruffle the covers as I crawled on top of the bed. It was certainly a different feeling. It was almost a scary feeling to be naked in your own parent’s bedroom but it also felt “wrong” and naughty at the same time, providing a thrill for myself. Again, I lay out on the large bed and began searching PornHub on my phone for a video that intrigued me. I found a video of an unknown actress fucking another actor on a bed and I clicked on the thumbnail. Sorry, I forgot the name of the video. I popped the headphones in my ears and before starting the video, I began my search for an object. I spotted my object quickly, selecting a large flashlight that sat atop of my father’s dresser. With the flashlight in hand, I returned to the bed, spreading out across the bed. I was already dripping wet, my body filled with mixed emotions of naughtiness, horniness, and of course, nervousness. Starting the video, I began to mimic the actresses movements. The video started off rather quickly, with both people laying down, the long haired brunette already sprawled across the bed. The man began by teasing her, rubbing his cock across her labia. I did the same with the flashlight, rubbing it slowly and softly at the same pace as the man, teasing myself. As the man slowly slid his hard, throbbing cock inside her, I mimicked her moan and slipped the flashlight in as well. I was getting lost in a trace, trying to act and feel exactly what the actress was feeling. I stayed in the laid back, legs spread, fucking myself with the flashlight at the same pace as the actor. It was minutes of great sex before they finally switched positions, switching to her leaning on the pillows, nearly doing the splits as the actor fucked her. I tried my best to copy the position. I was dripping wet and my sex was dripping all over the light gray comforter, creating small dark spots all over. I tried to do the splits and got as far as I could and began fucking the flashlight again. I did this for a few minutes until the position switched in the video. This time, the girl was simply doing the reverse cowgirl. I pictured the large-handled flashlight as the cock, resting the light part on the bed and I faced the closed windows as I slowly began to ride the flashlight, acting and picturing it as though it was a large cock. The pleasure was absolutely great and I had a hard time concentrating on the video, I was so lost in a trance! The girl picked up her pace, riding it faster and faster as she approached climax. I was approaching climax as well and I copied her pace, listening to her deep and loud moans as she rode, letting them engulf me until I cam seconds after she cam. Following her orgasm, the man pulled out and the video ended with a cum-shot to the face. My pussy was soaked. My thighs were dripping with sex. My hand covered in sex and the flashlight handle completely drenched in my sex. I took the flashlight and wiped it on my mother’s white pillow. I wiped one side of the flashlight on my mother’s pillow and the other half of the flashlight on my father’s pillow, leaving a large wet stain on both pillows. The small dark gray spots, along with the sex on each pillow, was quite visible. it made me feel really naughty and dirty as I put the cleaned flashlight back on the dresser before sneaking out of the room.

[The Slutty Princess]

Another dare I had got via PM. Here is the dare and my report on the adventure!

The Dare:
Wearing just a pair of yoga pants and a sports bra, you're to go for a run. Assign your toys (the 11-inch dildo, 12-inch double-sided dildo, clothes pegs, alligator clamps, shoe laces) a number one through 5, and then roll a dice to pick an order to use the toys. Your vibrating egg will be the last one no matter what.

Go for a run, and every 10 minutes, stop and find a place to hide. Insert/put on your toy (whatever you rolled first). Then do 3 minutes of exercising in place (jumping jacks, squats, whatever you like) and 3 minutes of playing with the toy (if possible depending where you are hiding). Then with the toy in/on, run another 10 minutes. Then get to the next place, take out the first toy and put in/on the second. Repeat this until you've cycled through each toy. When you get to the last one (the egg), make sure it's on high. Run until you've had an orgasm. If this isn't possible after 10-15 minutes, sit down on a public bench in plain sight and orgasm there.


My Report:

I had awoken well before the rest of family. This was quite typical for weekends as I had generally run each and every morning whether it was rain or shine. I rolled myself off the bed and wiped the sleep from my eyes, making my way to my dresser. I slid on a pair of black, skin tight yoga pants and a tight, yellow sports bra before I packed all my toys into a drawstring bag and put it around my back. I had a list that I had randomly selected an order in which toy I would use first. It was a relatively beautiful and warm morning in the mid-forties. With 6 toys in my bag, I knew the run would last over an hour but it was certainly something I was capable of. I run quite often and I was capable of running for an hour or so if I steadied my pace, though it would still be a challenge. Standing in my driveway, I started my app on my iphone and began the music. The crisp morning air was a little cold at first but I was filled with warmth from the sweat. I knew the best spot to do this task would be to do it on a bike and running trail that extended almost 12 miles. It had been a railroad way back in the day but now it is just a gravel path used for biking and jogging. Coming from a small town, the trail was often deserted. I ran it often because of its seclusion in which I enjoy while I run, I am not much of a person that likes to run in town as everyone watches you. Every now and then, a biker or jogging would pass but it wasn’t quite often, and the trail was nearly straight the entire way, allowing me to be able to see for quite a long distance ahead of me. After getting on the gravel trail, I began to pick up my pace a little bit. The trail was deserted from what I could see. It was a beautiful morning, the sun was shining through the canopy of trees providing me a little warmth of light. Through the music blasting in my ears, I felt and heard the toys bouncing around in the bag as I ran, hearing the crunch of the gravel with every step, my breath, and the few birds and chipmunks that ran around. I kept the music turned down more than I usually did, if I was doing something this daring, I wanted to make sure I would be able to hear anyone that may be on the trail. I ran at a steady pace before I had reached ten minutes. Having reached the minutes, I slowed to a stop. I was breathing quite hard and I let myself relax and re-catch my breath, pausing my running app on my phone. After a few seconds, I had caught my breath and I removed the drawstring bag from my back. After checking the list on my phone, I retrieved the shoelace from the bag. I had two long strings. Though no one was in sight on the trail, I stepped off the trail and behind a few smaller trees. I was a little nervous but it was more of a naughty feeling as I pulled my sports bra up and over my breasts, letting my sweaty breasts hit the chilly, crisp air. Instantly, my rosy pink nipples grew hard and erect from the chilly air. It gave me a rush of adrenaline and felt incredibly naughty to have my breasts hanging out in front of me! I carefully wrapped each string around the base of my breasts, tying each one straight, but not too tight. With my breasts wrapped, I tucked my sports bra back on. My hard, erect nipples were visible through the fabric which made me feel even naughtier. I stepped back out from the trees and back onto the trail. Still, I saw no one. Standing on the trail, I began my three minutes of exercise, doing a variation of jumping jacks, squats, and lunges, before I started the time and began running. Now I ran with hard and erect nipples, visible through the bra which made me a little aroused, making me moist and feeling even naughtier.

Following another ten minutes of running, I stopped and regained my breathing and relaxed for a few seconds. Still I had not passed or saw a single soul. I took a few steps off the trail but I didn’t hide. I felt a little more daring, removing my sports bra. The shoe laces had kept my nipples hard, erect, and aroused. Both breasts were a brighter red from the tight binding. I untied each shoe lace and returned them to the back and slid my sports bra back over my breasts, as my nipples slowly became a bit softer. After glancing at my list, I removed my double-sided dildo. I knew this one would be an absolute challenge. I had walked with the dildo in both holes but never had I jogged with it stretching me. I looked forward to the new challenge as I slowly pulled my yoga pants down, checking both ways for other people but I did not see anyone. With the coast clear, I used my saliva to lube both ends of the large, blue dildo. With the dildo wet, I slowly worked it into my very tight ass. Something about fucking myself in such a perverse way in public made me feel even hornier and naughty. With the dildo secure in my ass, I bent and stretched the other end towards my dripping wet pussy. The dildo had plenty of room to reach and I stretched it inside me and watched the dildo parted my labia and forced its way inside my tight pussy. The force was enormous. Both ends of the didlo stretched in opposite directions, stretching me out. With the slightest of movements, the dildo moved back and forth, fucking both holes simultaneously. I pulled my yoga pants up, working around the dildo. The skin-tight pants made the dildo quite visible, appearing as a large bulge in my pants. I did a few jumping jacks, squats, and lunges again. It was certainly uncomfortable as I started my music and began running. Uncomfortable yet very pleasurable. With every step, the dildo rocked its way into one hole, before rocking its way back into the next hole with the next step. It was an unbelievable amount of pleasure and discomfort as I had to slow down my pace a bit. I ran and ran, the dildo became covered in sweat, my holes becoming tired from the constant fucking and stretching. It was actually a little painful but the pleasure and the music blasting in my ear helped to drown out the pain. Following the ten minutes, I stopped and paused my music. I removed the dildo and cleaned it of my sex by wiping it on my pants. Both my holes felt the chilling air flow through the small gape and it was actually a little arousing.

I pulled out the list and prepared my next toy, the clothes pegs. I didn’t bring many, just a handful, amounting to 8 in total. I used all eight, putting one on my clit, one on each labia, one on each nipple, and put the last three on my bare belly. Believe me, they hurt. The tight yoga pants pushed and pulled each clothespin in different, vert uncomfortable and painful positions as did the sports bra as both clothespins were secured tightly. The clothespin that bothered me the most was the one on my clit. It was the most sensitive part of my body and the pain was just awful! I didn’t want to waste much time, I wanted to escape the pain as soon as I could. Again, I did a few jumping jacks, squats, and lunges until three minutes had passed. During the jumping jacks, two of the clothespins on my belly had fallen off but I had put them back on. Following the three minutes, the clothespins were already providing a great deal of discomforts and pain and I started my music and began running. For the first time, while running, I had seen my first person. The young man was biking in my direction, coming from behind me. I kept to the left as he approached but since he had come from behind me, he did not see the clothespins, which were all concealed besides the ones on my belly. Multiple times, the clothespins on my belly fell off and I had to stop and put them back on. The sports bra and yoga pants kept the others secured. It was rather an easy run as the pain and discomfort were lost as I got into a trance. Following the ten minutes of running, I slowed to a stop, instantly feeling the pain delivered from the clothespins. I started with the ones the hurt the least, pulling each clothespin off my belly very gently. The pinched skin was pale and soon turned pink to red as the blood rushed back in. That was the worst part about clamps, taking them off. The pain of the blood rushing back into the pinched skin is always the worst pain. Following my stomach, I rolled up my sports bra and removed both from my sore, hard nipples as a wave of pain shot through my body. Removing the one from my clit was the worse pain out of them all. It hurt terribly. After removing all the clothespins, I put them back in the bag and removed the list and retrieved my next toy on the list, the dildo.

My holes were still loose, dripping wet, and agape as I pulled my yoga pants down after making sure the coast was clear. Again, I wetted the dildo using my mouth again before I slowly slid it inside me. I shoved it a few inches inside and pulled up my yoga pants. The yoga pants pushed the dildo further inside me. Again, a bulge was visible from the front of my pants and it was embarrassing, making it appear as though I had a penis. With the dildo deep inside me, I did squats, lunges, and jumping jacks before starting my music. I was near the end of the trail, near the city. I was drenched in sweat and absolutely exhausted but I turned around, it was now time to trek back to my town. I was lucky, having only run into one person on the way here but I wouldn’t have the same luck on my way back. With my music blasting in my ear, my pussy stretched to discomfort, I began running. Again, the discomfort was present. The dildo moved back and forth, fucking me as I ran. It was pleasurable, don’t get me wrong, but while running, it is quite uncomfortable and distracting. Multiple times, I had to stop running and adjust the dildo since it slipped out a few times. About 8 minutes into my run, I could see that I was approaching a couple who were running directly at me. I kept to my left as they approached. I could feel the embarrassment fill me along with the rush of adrenaline. I wasn’t running awkward, I appeared completely normal but the large bulge in the front of my pants was obviously visible to them. I recognized the couple from my town, I knew they were both on the fire department, but I did not know their names. This made it a little more embarrassing for me. I don’t even know if they noticed it. Their facial expressions did not tell me. Nevertheless, if they did or didn’t see the bulge, it embarrassed me but also excited me and made me feel naughty. Once I had reached ten minutes, I halted to a stop. My body was really aching. I had gone for a run the other night and I could certainly still feel it in my legs. I was exhausted. I didn’t see anyone on the trail so I took a few steps off the trail and pulled my pants little ways down and removed the dildo and putting it back in the bag. next, I removed the two alligator clamps and rolled my sports bra up and over my breasts.

My nipples grew harder as soon as they touched the cold air. They were still semi-sore from the clothespins but they had healed well in the little time. I pinched each clamp onto my nipples, the “alligator” teeth shredding my tiny, rosy-pink, sensitive nipples. I winced in pain as I clamped each one on. They hurt much, much worse than the clothespins. The pain was enormous as I rolled my bra back over my breasts which only pushed the clamps against my nipples, intensifying the pain. Quickly, I began my exercising, doing a set of squats, lunges, jumping jacks, and knee tucks, until three minutes had been attained. I began my music again and resumed my long, exhausting run. I tried to focus my mind on my surroundings, the music, or even just the pace of my running, but I couldn’t get my mind off the pain that both my nipples were in. The pain was torturous, my nipples were irritated and inflamed with pain. The ten minutes of running felt like thirty. It was awful. As soon as I reached ten minutes, I halted to a stop. Seeing that no one was in sight, I took a few steps of the trail and rolled my bra up very carefully. As I rolled the bra up, I brushed against the clamps, causing my to grimace with more pain. The vice-like clamps were unbearable, I couldn’t keep them on for any longer. My nipples were pale as I unclamped each one, which hurt even more. You’d think taking them off would be a relief but it actually provides excruciating pain! Once they were off, I tossed them back into the bag. I looked around and still, I saw no one. Before I begun, I tried to soothe my extremely sore nipples by rubbing them very gently. Once the pain had subsided a little bit, it was time to begin again as I adjusted my bra back over my breasts. I had used up all my toys, the only one left was the vibrating egg, my favorite.

Putting the torturous alligator clamps back, I grabbed the small purple plastic egg. I rolled the egg around on my pussy, wetting it with my sex. Once it was nice and wet, I turned the switch to the highest setting and worked it inside me until it sat snug. The egg worked its magic from the beginning, pumping waves of pleasure throughout my body. The pleasure felt much better than what I just had previously experienced. Standing there, it was hard to concentrate on other things besides the enormous amount of pleasure I was feeling. My whole body was tingling with excitement as I did squats, lunges, knee tucks, and jumping jacks before beginning my run. As the egg pumped vibrations of waves, my pussy continued to pump out more and more of my sticky sex, covering the crotch of my yoga pants. As I ran, the egg began to become less of a distraction. My body was more focused on my exhausted organs and muscles than it was on the pleasure and I really couldn’t feel the vibrations as much once I found my running pace. This made it difficult to concentrate on the pleasure, therefore, I was unable to orgasm as I ran but after ten minutes, I was back in town and off the trail. Having hit the paved road, I slowed down. There was a small little map of the trail with a bench right next to it, I needed to rest and orgasm. Exhausted, I dragged myself to the bench and sat down. The trail went right through a small street and where I sat, I was clearly visible from the road only being about 15 feet from the road. The road was empty but an apartment building and a few houses were surrounding me. I didn’t want to worry about being seen and if I was seen, it would be best if I did not know. I closed my eyes. My breathing filled me, it was all that I could hear though all that I could feel was the constant, strong vibrations. With my eyes closed, I tried to concentrate and orgasm but I was unable to. I tried for a few minutes but I was unable to reach an orgasm or even come close to reaching one. I guess I was just too tired. I started the running app and got off the bench and ran home, with the egg still going. Upon getting home, I removed the egg and showered.

Thank you for the dare, it was really a lot of work! My running app had projected my run to be 67 minutes but the pleasure and discomfort must have slowed me down quite a bit as I ended my run around 75 minutes. Though I did not see many people nor did many people see me, it was still an extremely fun and humiliating dare. Something about doing those perverse things in public really excited me. Even if it was just flashing my breasts for a few seconds to put a few clamps on, it still gave me quite a thrill.

[The Slutty Princess]

Another dare I had received via PM from my Master. I hope you enjoy my report!

The Dare:
You will begin by rubbing baby oil all over your body and really good on your legs and ass.
Next, you must drink one full glass of water or tea.
Next, you will get dressed in your outfit.
Next, you will turn on your vibrating egg on high and then inserted it into your very tight pussy.
Next, you will drink another glass of water or tea.
Next, you will head off to the mall.
Next, you will find a shoe department store
Next, you will bend over as you are looking at the shoes displays.
Next, you must show your ass, at least, one time in each store.
Next, you must get a sales clerk to help you, that is male.
Next, you must spread your legs apart as you are sitting there trying on the shoes.
Next, once you have finished at all the stores, you must go to the bathroom and take the last stall.
Next, you must get completely naked.
Next, you will edge three times.
Next, you will masturbate and orgasm twice.
Next, you will get dressed.
Next, you may leave the mall and go back home.
Next, when you get home, you must make sure that your bedroom door is open half way.
Next, you must get completely naked.
Next, you must grab your 11" dildo from under your bed.
Next, you must lay on your bed with your legs spread wide apart and up in the air.
Next, you must edge three times.
Next, you must deep throat your 11" dildo while you are masturbating and orgasm three times.
Next, once you are done, then you may pull out your vibrating egg and then turn it off.

My Report:

Thank you for the dare! I needed some new running shoes, my old ones were almost a year old, so this dare was planned perfectly! Before dressing, I slathered a good amount of baby oil on my body, making sure to cover every inch of my butt and legs. The baby oil made my skin feel smooth and soft and made it appear shiny. Next, I dressed, dressing in a loose red blouse with a short white skirt with nothing but my bare skin beneath the outfit. The blouse was loose but my small breasts were still visible. I liked the skirt as it rested slightly above my knees, showing off my legs nicely. After I was dressed, I sat down on my bed and retrieved my vibrating egg, turning it on the highest setting and working it inside my tight, moist pussy until it sat snug inside, pumping powerful, pleasurable waves through my body, making me tingle with excitement. I made my way down the stairs and drank a full glass of water and filled a water bottle bringing it with me to the car. On my way to the mall, I sipped on the water bottle until it was empty.

It was about mid-afternoon when I arrived at the mall. The mall was quite busy and it took me a little while before I found a parking spot near the front entrance. I entered the mall and made my way towards Finish Line. The store was not very busy as I entered. It was quite a small store. Shoe racks filled the walls, in the back of the store was the checkout and a few snapbacks and shirts. To the right were the men’s shoes, to the left were the women’s shoes. I began by looking at the women’s running shoes, looking at all the different array of shoes. As I looked, I pretended to find interest in a baby blue pair of Nikes on the bottom. Keeping my legs straight, I slowly bent myself over and picked up the shoe. As soon as I bent over, I felt my skirt ride up my leg, exposing my ass to both the customers and the employees behind me. I felt my face grow red and it made me feel extremely naughty, giving me a rush of adrenaline. Something about flashing really excited me, it made me feel naughty but sexy at the same time. It was very humiliating. I made sure to continue to look at the baby blue shoe in my hand. I didn’t want to look around, I didn’t want to know if anyone had seen my shiny butt or not! I wanted to make it seem as though I did not notice that my skirt was half way up my waist. After putting the shoe back, I straighten myself out and adjusted my skirt. Within seconds, an employee came over to help me. Though you wanted it to be a male, a young brunette female had come to help me. It may have been store policy that the women employees show aid women customers but I’m not sure, I just rolled with it. The young girl asked if I needed any help and I told her I would like to try on the pair of shoes I pointed to. They were a pink, light blue, and purple pair of Nike shoes on the top shelf. She asked me for my size, in which I responded with 7. The young brunette had told me she would retrieve them from the back and left. I’ll admit, I was a little embarrassed just talking to her. I usually wasn’t the type that easily was shy but I was not sure if she had seen my butt when I bent over for the baby blue shoes, which made me get a little embarrassed.

Eventually, she came back with a shoe box and I sat down on the bench. The young girl seemed relaxed. She was obviously use to interacting with customers but I, on the other hand, were nervous. I could feel beads of perspiration forming on my face. I didn’t like talking to strangers in the first place but this was worse. I had no idea if the girl had seen me flash previously. Maybe she thought it was an accident or better yet, she never had seen me in the first place. The young girl handed me one pair of the shoes. I took the shoe and set it on the bench beside me. Her boldness and kindness relaxed me and made me less nervous. I removed my shoes and sat further back on the bench. I was tense. I could feel my face grow red as, once again, the felt the tight white skin slowly curl and work its way up my ass. My head was racing, my heart was beating extremely fast. I slightly spread my legs. Though slightly spread, I knew the view would be quite visible. I glanced her every few seconds to see if I could catch her looking but I never did see her glance. Though I was incredibly humiliated and nervous, I still felt a rush of adrenaline and that rush pushed me to do more. With both shoes on my feet, I put one foot up on the bench, causing my skirt to ride up my waist even more and giving the young brunette an even better view than she had before. I kept watch on her out of the corner of my eye as I tied the shoe before doing the same with the other shoe in the same exact position. This time, I noticed that she gave it a quick glance. Her reaction was a little funny but it made me embarrassed. As soon as she glanced up my skirt, she quickly looked away. Her face got a little darker but other than that, she did not seem too embarrassed. Her expression rather revealed that she looked a little uncomfortable though she was still polite. With both shoes on, I stood up. The young girl asked me how they felt as she bent down and felt around on the shoes, making sure they were snug and fit right. I told her they felt great and I took a few steps around in them before taking them off. The young brunette waited as I took each shoe off. Again, I repeated my same position, putting one leg up on the bench to give her a clear view of my pussy that probably glistened with my clear, sticky sex. I could feel that it was quite moist, I was hornier than all hell. I kept watch of her out of the corner of my eye as I put the shoes back in the shoebox and put my shoes back on. Again, she still seemed a little uncomfortable and she tried not to look though she gave it a few very, very quick glances here and there. Once my shoes were on, I followed her to the checkout and proceeded to buy the shoes.

With the newly purchased shoes in hand, I exited the store. There was only one more shoe department store in the mall, Payless Shoes. I never really liked the store since all the shoes were cheaply made, off-name brand shoes. Plus, the employees did not help you try on the shoes. There were only two employees in the store, a cashier, and a stocker. Since they would not be able to assist me as I tried on shoes, I figured I would try and flash them a few times. Again, the store was a little empty, despite it being a busy day. I counted four customers walking around, along with the two employees. The store consisted of shoes on the back, left, and right walls, with four shelves of shoes in the middle. The checkout was in the front of the store. I shopped around a little and decided I would try on a pair of boots that were my size. I wasn’t interested in buying them, I just needed some plan of attack to flash at least one of the employees. I sat down on a bench at the end of the shelf in the front of the store. The bench was perfect. Not only did it face the young man behind the checkout counter, but it faced the entrance of the store and the crowds of people that walked past. This made me nervous but excited. I was soaking wet, just thinking about the previous thrill but now, I had the chance to flash many more people. Sitting on the bench, I slowly parted my legs. The cool air rushed over my bare pussy, making me even hornier and more excited. The egg was doing its wonders, making me soaking wet. I knew that anyone looking between my legs could see quite far up my skirt. This made me excited but I tried to look as though I had no idea I was flashing the surrounding people. I nonchalantly put on one of the boots and stood up. Now was my time to look around. I quickly glared around at my surroundings. I didn’t notice anyone, in particular, looking at me. I tried to act natural, walking around with the boot on, feeling where my toes were, and wiggling my foot around inside the boot. I could feel that my face was red but this time, I wasn’t as humiliated or nervous. I was more thrilled than anything. I was extremely aroused by the whole thing, even if I didn’t see anyone that had seen me. Casually, I sat back down and took off the boot. The entire time, I kept my legs open, my sex visible to anyone that happened to look up my skirt! After taking off the boot and putting my shoe back on, I grabbed my running shoes I had purchased and left the store, heading to the bathrooms.

I walked through the food court, to the end of the mall and went into the women’s restroom. I always tried to choose the bathrooms on the far end of the mall since it held a view vacant stores and usually the bathrooms were not as busy as the others. As I entered, I noticed a woman had occupied one of the middle stalls and another older woman had been washing her hands. The older women looked at me and I smiled at her and walked past her, taking the last stall. With the stall door shut, I sat down on the closed toilet and pulled my skirt down to my knees to make it appear as though I was using the bathroom. I waited patiently for the woman, a few stalls down from me, to leave. I was extremely aroused. My body was screaming to be touched and as soon as they girl got up and pulled up her jeans, I began touching myself, rubbing my clit slowly. After washing her hands, the woman exited the bathroom, leaving me in the silent, deserted bathroom. It was an awkward silence, I could hear nothing but the faint sounds of people talking and walking outside, further in the mall. My body was burning inside, I had been aroused since arriving at the mall and it had taken every ounce of strength not to touch myself in the excitement of the shoe stores. With the bathroom all to myself, I removed my blouse and slid my skirt off over my shoes. I set my purse down next to the toilet and rested my skirt and blouse atop of the purse, off of the dirty bathroom floor. I kept my socks and shoes on, that way if someone did enter, it would not look awkward to see bare feet under the stall. I could feel the water kick in as I sat on the cold toilet seat lid but I refrained from releasing my bladder. It was a little chilly in the bathroom as my hair stood straight up, this only intensified the urge to touch myself. Soon, I began running my hands all over my body, rubbing my rosy red nipples until they were hard and erect. I worked my hands down from my breasts to my legs, resting a hand atop of soaking wet pussy. I slowly began to rub my tiny clit in a circular motion. I leaned back and closed my eyes, letting the pleasure engulf me. I really didn’t even need to use my fingers, the egg was still pumping constant, pleasurable waves throughout my body. I kept my eyes closed as I rubbed, concentrating on the powerful vibrations, letting the pleasure fill me to the brim. I had already been immensely turned on from the thrill of flashing complete strangers, so it wasn’t long until I had approached a climax. I continued my rubbing until I got very close to orgasm before pulling my hand away. It was extremely hard to refrain from orgasming as the egg continued to vibrate excessively fast, causing me to crave an orgasm even more. I managed to successfully edge and I calmed down for a few seconds before I began rubbing myself again, repeating the process. As soon as I got close to orgasm, I removed my hand. I tried to think about other things that weren’t sexual, anything the didn’t turn me on. I controlled my breathing, breathing much slower before I successfully edged once again. Again, after relaxing for a few seconds, I began rubbing myself, waiting to approach orgasm. As soon as I was close, I pulled my hand away and slowed my breathing until I edged for the third and final time. I was happy with myself. I had become pretty good with edging since starting. Now it was time to reward my dripping wet and stimulated pussy. I kept my eyes closed and began rubbing myself, concentrating on the powerful vibrations. I continued for only a few seconds until the restroom door swung open, causing me to tense up and stop rubbing myself, ruining my train of thought. I was a little nervous as I could feel myself start to sweat a little more not, this time, the sweat was not from the pleasure, but from nerves. I waited for the girl to finish up in the stall and leave before I began again. The first orgasm did not take me long to reach. I had already brewed one up inside me since arriving at the mall and it had been begging to be set free since then. As I got close to climax, I drained out all the sounds around me. My breathing increased, my body tensed up, and I swung my head back. Biting my lip to refrain from letting out any loud moan, I orgasmed violently. A very small moan, almost a sigh of relief, escaped but was not audible. My sex dripped from my hand, covered a little bit of my thighs, and dripped onto the toilet seat. I wiped my hand off with some toilet paper before I continued. Despite having just orgasmed, I was still sexually aroused and electrified. I slowed down my rubbing, this time, my hand had been tired from the first orgasm so I let the egg do most of the work. Minutes later, I orgasmed yet again, spilling more sex on my hand, thighs, and toilet seat. Feeling refreshed and much better, I cleaned up the toilet seat, thighs, and hand before I put my skirt and shirt back on. I washed my hands at the sink, grabbed my purse, and exited the bathroom and the mall, returning to my car in the parking lot.

Returning home, I found that both my mother and sister were gone. This worked out nice for me since my sister’s bedroom is right across from my room. Walking up the stairs, I saw that my brother’s bedroom door was closed and it sounded as though he was playing video games, another lucky charm for me. I closed my door about halfway. My bed was right in front of the door, so even with the door half closed, my entire bed was nearly visible to anyone that walked past. I tried to stay out of the view, stripping off my clothes behind the concealment of the parted door. Once naked, I retrieved my dildo from beneath my bed. I laid down on my bed and spread my legs. Again, I closed my eyes. It was hard to keep them closed since I was a little nervous but I felt confident that my brother would stay in his room, the only other people in the house were my dad and my dog. My dad had no business coming upstairs and I didn’t care if my dog saw me! With my eyes closed, I began to rub my soaking wet pussy, absorbing every pleasurable and powerful wave produced by the egg. The egg had kept me horny on the way back from the mall so I approached an orgasm fast, but pulled away at the last second and fought the urge off until I had successfully edged. Again, I repeated my process until I had three edges completed, pulling away my hand right as I was about to climax, fighting off the urge, reducing my breathing, and trying to think of other things that were not sexual. After three edges, I could feel that I had brewed an orgasm inside me and that orgasm was begging to be released. I laid back on the bed and put my legs in the air and spread them wide. I glanced outside of my room and listened. I could still hear my brother’s TV so I felt safe as I began rubbing myself, this time, I inserted the dry dildo into my mouth. The dildo was soon covered with my saliva. With one hand, I rubbed my clit, with the other hand, I thrusted the dildo in and out of my mouth, very slowly. Each time, I shoved the dildo as far down as I could, until it hit my gag reflex. I loved the feeling. It was extremely arousing and I managed to orgasm quite easily the first time, keeping my lip bite, to ensure I would not make a sound. Again, I repeated the process twice more, orgasming twice more. By the time I was done, the dildo was covered in saliva, my throat and mouth were sore, my thighs, hands, and bed sheets were covered with my sticky sex, and I felt great. After removing the egg and turning it off, I cleaned up, washing my hands and toys. It was almost time for work, so I decided to shower.
I hope you enjoyed my report as much as I enjoyed the wonderful, entertaining, dare!

[MasterDaddy02]

Another dare I had received via PM from my Master. I hope you enjoy my report!

The Dare:
You will begin by rubbing baby oil all over your body and really good on your legs and ass.
Next, you must drink one full glass of water or tea.
Next, you will get dressed in your outfit.
Next, you will turn on your vibrating egg on high and then inserted it into your very tight pussy.
Next, you will drink another glass of water or tea.
Next, you will head off to the mall.
Next, you will find a shoe department store
Next, you will bend over as you are looking at the shoes displays.
Next, you must show your ass, at least, one time in each store.
Next, you must get a sales clerk to help you, that is male.
Next, you must spread your legs apart as you are sitting there trying on the shoes.
Next, once you have finished at all the stores, you must go to the bathroom and take the last stall.
Next, you must get completely naked.
Next, you will edge three times.
Next, you will masturbate and orgasm twice.
Next, you will get dressed.
Next, you may leave the mall and go back home.
Next, when you get home, you must make sure that your bedroom door is open half way.
Next, you must get completely naked.
Next, you must grab your 11" dildo from under your bed.
Next, you must lay on your bed with your legs spread wide apart and up in the air.
Next, you must edge three times.
Next, you must deep throat your 11" dildo while you are masturbating and orgasm three times.
Next, once you are done, then you may pull out your vibrating egg and then turn it off.

My Report:

Thank you for the dare! I needed some new running shoes, my old ones were almost a year old, so this dare was planned perfectly! Before dressing, I slathered a good amount of baby oil on my body, making sure to cover every inch of my butt and legs. The baby oil made my skin feel smooth and soft and made it appear shiny. Next, I dressed, dressing in a loose red blouse with a short white skirt with nothing but my bare skin beneath the outfit. The blouse was loose but my small breasts were still visible. I liked the skirt as it rested slightly above my knees, showing off my legs nicely. After I was dressed, I sat down on my bed and retrieved my vibrating egg, turning it on the highest setting and working it inside my tight, moist pussy until it sat snug inside, pumping powerful, pleasurable waves through my body, making me tingle with excitement. I made my way down the stairs and drank a full glass of water and filled a water bottle bringing it with me to the car. On my way to the mall, I sipped on the water bottle until it was empty.

It was about mid-afternoon when I arrived at the mall. The mall was quite busy and it took me a little while before I found a parking spot near the front entrance. I entered the mall and made my way towards Finish Line. The store was not very busy as I entered. It was quite a small store. Shoe racks filled the walls, in the back of the store was the checkout and a few snapbacks and shirts. To the right were the men’s shoes, to the left were the women’s shoes. I began by looking at the women’s running shoes, looking at all the different array of shoes. As I looked, I pretended to find interest in a baby blue pair of Nikes on the bottom. Keeping my legs straight, I slowly bent myself over and picked up the shoe. As soon as I bent over, I felt my skirt ride up my leg, exposing my ass to both the customers and the employees behind me. I felt my face grow red and it made me feel extremely naughty, giving me a rush of adrenaline. Something about flashing really excited me, it made me feel naughty but sexy at the same time. It was very humiliating. I made sure to continue to look at the baby blue shoe in my hand. I didn’t want to look around, I didn’t want to know if anyone had seen my shiny butt or not! I wanted to make it seem as though I did not notice that my skirt was half way up my waist. After putting the shoe back, I straighten myself out and adjusted my skirt. Within seconds, an employee came over to help me. Though you wanted it to be a male, a young brunette female had come to help me. It may have been store policy that the women employees show aid women customers but I’m not sure, I just rolled with it. The young girl asked if I needed any help and I told her I would like to try on the pair of shoes I pointed to. They were a pink, light blue, and purple pair of Nike shoes on the top shelf. She asked me for my size, in which I responded with 7. The young brunette had told me she would retrieve them from the back and left. I’ll admit, I was a little embarrassed just talking to her. I usually wasn’t the type that easily was shy but I was not sure if she had seen my butt when I bent over for the baby blue shoes, which made me get a little embarrassed.

Eventually, she came back with a shoe box and I sat down on the bench. The young girl seemed relaxed. She was obviously use to interacting with customers but I, on the other hand, were nervous. I could feel beads of perspiration forming on my face. I didn’t like talking to strangers in the first place but this was worse. I had no idea if the girl had seen me flash previously. Maybe she thought it was an accident or better yet, she never had seen me in the first place. The young girl handed me one pair of the shoes. I took the shoe and set it on the bench beside me. Her boldness and kindness relaxed me and made me less nervous. I removed my shoes and sat further back on the bench. I was tense. I could feel my face grow red as, once again, the felt the tight white skin slowly curl and work its way up my ass. My head was racing, my heart was beating extremely fast. I slightly spread my legs. Though slightly spread, I knew the view would be quite visible. I glanced her every few seconds to see if I could catch her looking but I never did see her glance. Though I was incredibly humiliated and nervous, I still felt a rush of adrenaline and that rush pushed me to do more. With both shoes on my feet, I put one foot up on the bench, causing my skirt to ride up my waist even more and giving the young brunette an even better view than she had before. I kept watch on her out of the corner of my eye as I tied the shoe before doing the same with the other shoe in the same exact position. This time, I noticed that she gave it a quick glance. Her reaction was a little funny but it made me embarrassed. As soon as she glanced up my skirt, she quickly looked away. Her face got a little darker but other than that, she did not seem too embarrassed. Her expression rather revealed that she looked a little uncomfortable though she was still polite. With both shoes on, I stood up. The young girl asked me how they felt as she bent down and felt around on the shoes, making sure they were snug and fit right. I told her they felt great and I took a few steps around in them before taking them off. The young brunette waited as I took each shoe off. Again, I repeated my same position, putting one leg up on the bench to give her a clear view of my pussy that probably glistened with my clear, sticky sex. I could feel that it was quite moist, I was hornier than all hell. I kept watch of her out of the corner of my eye as I put the shoes back in the shoebox and put my shoes back on. Again, she still seemed a little uncomfortable and she tried not to look though she gave it a few very, very quick glances here and there. Once my shoes were on, I followed her to the checkout and proceeded to buy the shoes.

With the newly purchased shoes in hand, I exited the store. There was only one more shoe department store in the mall, Payless Shoes. I never really liked the store since all the shoes were cheaply made, off-name brand shoes. Plus, the employees did not help you try on the shoes. There were only two employees in the store, a cashier, and a stocker. Since they would not be able to assist me as I tried on shoes, I figured I would try and flash them a few times. Again, the store was a little empty, despite it being a busy day. I counted four customers walking around, along with the two employees. The store consisted of shoes on the back, left, and right walls, with four shelves of shoes in the middle. The checkout was in the front of the store. I shopped around a little and decided I would try on a pair of boots that were my size. I wasn’t interested in buying them, I just needed some plan of attack to flash at least one of the employees. I sat down on a bench at the end of the shelf in the front of the store. The bench was perfect. Not only did it face the young man behind the checkout counter, but it faced the entrance of the store and the crowds of people that walked past. This made me nervous but excited. I was soaking wet, just thinking about the previous thrill but now, I had the chance to flash many more people. Sitting on the bench, I slowly parted my legs. The cool air rushed over my bare pussy, making me even hornier and more excited. The egg was doing its wonders, making me soaking wet. I knew that anyone looking between my legs could see quite far up my skirt. This made me excited but I tried to look as though I had no idea I was flashing the surrounding people. I nonchalantly put on one of the boots and stood up. Now was my time to look around. I quickly glared around at my surroundings. I didn’t notice anyone, in particular, looking at me. I tried to act natural, walking around with the boot on, feeling where my toes were, and wiggling my foot around inside the boot. I could feel that my face was red but this time, I wasn’t as humiliated or nervous. I was more thrilled than anything. I was extremely aroused by the whole thing, even if I didn’t see anyone that had seen me. Casually, I sat back down and took off the boot. The entire time, I kept my legs open, my sex visible to anyone that happened to look up my skirt! After taking off the boot and putting my shoe back on, I grabbed my running shoes I had purchased and left the store, heading to the bathrooms.

I walked through the food court, to the end of the mall and went into the women’s restroom. I always tried to choose the bathrooms on the far end of the mall since it held a view vacant stores and usually the bathrooms were not as busy as the others. As I entered, I noticed a woman had occupied one of the middle stalls and another older woman had been washing her hands. The older women looked at me and I smiled at her and walked past her, taking the last stall. With the stall door shut, I sat down on the closed toilet and pulled my skirt down to my knees to make it appear as though I was using the bathroom. I waited patiently for the woman, a few stalls down from me, to leave. I was extremely aroused. My body was screaming to be touched and as soon as they girl got up and pulled up her jeans, I began touching myself, rubbing my clit slowly. After washing her hands, the woman exited the bathroom, leaving me in the silent, deserted bathroom. It was an awkward silence, I could hear nothing but the faint sounds of people talking and walking outside, further in the mall. My body was burning inside, I had been aroused since arriving at the mall and it had taken every ounce of strength not to touch myself in the excitement of the shoe stores. With the bathroom all to myself, I removed my blouse and slid my skirt off over my shoes. I set my purse down next to the toilet and rested my skirt and blouse atop of the purse, off of the dirty bathroom floor. I kept my socks and shoes on, that way if someone did enter, it would not look awkward to see bare feet under the stall. I could feel the water kick in as I sat on the cold toilet seat lid but I refrained from releasing my bladder. It was a little chilly in the bathroom as my hair stood straight up, this only intensified the urge to touch myself. Soon, I began running my hands all over my body, rubbing my rosy red nipples until they were hard and erect. I worked my hands down from my breasts to my legs, resting a hand atop of soaking wet pussy. I slowly began to rub my tiny clit in a circular motion. I leaned back and closed my eyes, letting the pleasure engulf me. I really didn’t even need to use my fingers, the egg was still pumping constant, pleasurable waves throughout my body. I kept my eyes closed as I rubbed, concentrating on the powerful vibrations, letting the pleasure fill me to the brim. I had already been immensely turned on from the thrill of flashing complete strangers, so it wasn’t long until I had approached a climax. I continued my rubbing until I got very close to orgasm before pulling my hand away. It was extremely hard to refrain from orgasming as the egg continued to vibrate excessively fast, causing me to crave an orgasm even more. I managed to successfully edge and I calmed down for a few seconds before I began rubbing myself again, repeating the process. As soon as I got close to orgasm, I removed my hand. I tried to think about other things that weren’t sexual, anything the didn’t turn me on. I controlled my breathing, breathing much slower before I successfully edged once again. Again, after relaxing for a few seconds, I began rubbing myself, waiting to approach orgasm. As soon as I was close, I pulled my hand away and slowed my breathing until I edged for the third and final time. I was happy with myself. I had become pretty good with edging since starting. Now it was time to reward my dripping wet and stimulated pussy. I kept my eyes closed and began rubbing myself, concentrating on the powerful vibrations. I continued for only a few seconds until the restroom door swung open, causing me to tense up and stop rubbing myself, ruining my train of thought. I was a little nervous as I could feel myself start to sweat a little more not, this time, the sweat was not from the pleasure, but from nerves. I waited for the girl to finish up in the stall and leave before I began again. The first orgasm did not take me long to reach. I had already brewed one up inside me since arriving at the mall and it had been begging to be set free since then. As I got close to climax, I drained out all the sounds around me. My breathing increased, my body tensed up, and I swung my head back. Biting my lip to refrain from letting out any loud moan, I orgasmed violently. A very small moan, almost a sigh of relief, escaped but was not audible. My sex dripped from my hand, covered a little bit of my thighs, and dripped onto the toilet seat. I wiped my hand off with some toilet paper before I continued. Despite having just orgasmed, I was still sexually aroused and electrified. I slowed down my rubbing, this time, my hand had been tired from the first orgasm so I let the egg do most of the work. Minutes later, I orgasmed yet again, spilling more sex on my hand, thighs, and toilet seat. Feeling refreshed and much better, I cleaned up the toilet seat, thighs, and hand before I put my skirt and shirt back on. I washed my hands at the sink, grabbed my purse, and exited the bathroom and the mall, returning to my car in the parking lot.

Returning home, I found that both my mother and sister were gone. This worked out nice for me since my sister’s bedroom is right across from my room. Walking up the stairs, I saw that my brother’s bedroom door was closed and it sounded as though he was playing video games, another lucky charm for me. I closed my door about halfway. My bed was right in front of the door, so even with the door half closed, my entire bed was nearly visible to anyone that walked past. I tried to stay out of the view, stripping off my clothes behind the concealment of the parted door. Once naked, I retrieved my dildo from beneath my bed. I laid down on my bed and spread my legs. Again, I closed my eyes. It was hard to keep them closed since I was a little nervous but I felt confident that my brother would stay in his room, the only other people in the house were my dad and my dog. My dad had no business coming upstairs and I didn’t care if my dog saw me! With my eyes closed, I began to rub my soaking wet pussy, absorbing every pleasurable and powerful wave produced by the egg. The egg had kept me horny on the way back from the mall so I approached an orgasm fast, but pulled away at the last second and fought the urge off until I had successfully edged. Again, I repeated my process until I had three edges completed, pulling away my hand right as I was about to climax, fighting off the urge, reducing my breathing, and trying to think of other things that were not sexual. After three edges, I could feel that I had brewed an orgasm inside me and that orgasm was begging to be released. I laid back on the bed and put my legs in the air and spread them wide. I glanced outside of my room and listened. I could still hear my brother’s TV so I felt safe as I began rubbing myself, this time, I inserted the dry dildo into my mouth. The dildo was soon covered with my saliva. With one hand, I rubbed my clit, with the other hand, I thrusted the dildo in and out of my mouth, very slowly. Each time, I shoved the dildo as far down as I could, until it hit my gag reflex. I loved the feeling. It was extremely arousing and I managed to orgasm quite easily the first time, keeping my lip bite, to ensure I would not make a sound. Again, I repeated the process twice more, orgasming twice more. By the time I was done, the dildo was covered in saliva, my throat and mouth were sore, my thighs, hands, and bed sheets were covered with my sticky sex, and I felt great. After removing the egg and turning it off, I cleaned up, washing my hands and toys. It was almost time for work, so I decided to shower.
I hope you enjoyed my report as much as I enjoyed the wonderful, entertaining, dare!



Princess,
I am very proud in the way you did this dare . I am really happy in how so excited you were with it and how you were nervous just as well. I love, how you really were getting into it, once you relaxed and let loose. It was very great in how your vibrating egg was working on you in that high speed of making you so very hornier. You did a very great job, in showing off your beautiful long legs and your very firm ass. You did a very good job in how you spread your legs apart while trying on the shoes. You also did a great job, from how your skirt was sliding up your legs to your thighs. I love in how you really got into it, and how very soaking wet your pussy was with your sex . I am very proud, in how the water just did added to the excitement as you were in the bathroom edging and then masturbate and orgasm so very strong in the stall. You did a fantastic job at the mall, and at both shoe stores. I love how you were help with a female and how she was acting. Or if she did see your ass or even if she saw that you were not wearing panties. So, that look had to help more in making you get so red and humiliation from it.
I love how you had to wait until the bathroom was empty in order for you to edge and to orgasm. The thoughts of you just waiting to give your pussy that orgasm and then biting your lip as well. Then the process of driving to the mall, fully horny and fully wet.
Then, in how you were needing to orgasm and how you did a very good job with your dildo in your mouth and going so very deep with it.

Princess, your Daddy is so very happy in how you really got into this challenging dare and how you perform it so very well, and your thoughts as you were feeling those strong emotions inside yourself. Good job. Daddy!

[The Slutty Princess]

The Dare:
1. Each "No," from your father, will mean 40 minutes in the corner.
That means every time you ask him and he says the word no, that will be another 40 minutes in the corner.
You will have to drink also 40 seconds of water on top of that.
You will also write 40 lines.
You better think twice about getting that "Yes," from your father!


2. Each "No," from your mother, will mean 30 minutes in the corner.
That means every time you ask her and she says the word no, that will be another 30 minutes in the corner.
You will have to drink also 30 seconds of water on top of that.
You will also write 30 lines.

3. Each "No," from your brother, will mean 20 minutes in the corner.
That means every time you ask him and he says the word no, that will be another 20 minutes in the corner.
You will have to drink also 20 seconds of water on top of that.
You will also write 20 lines.

4. Each "No," from your sister, will mean 10 minutes in the corner.
That means every time you ask her and she says the word no, that will be another 10 minutes in the corner.
You will have to drink also 10 seconds of water on top of that.
You will also write 10 lines.

5. You will have your door half open.
6. You will be in the corner completely naked.
7. You will have your baby toys with you.
8. You will write lines on why they told you no.
9. You will also have to take a "Golden Shower. " and keep your pee on you for so many minutes decided by your daddy.
10. Your reward will be from the yes that you get from each family member.
11. That yes, will mean that you can edge once.
12. That yes, will mean also you can masturbate and orgasm once with your wand, as you have pegs on your nipples.


My Report:
Thank you for the dare, Daddy. Again, I enjoyed the humiliation of being the “slave” of my parents and siblings. The corner time was absolutely awful and I am glad to have escaped with the time I did. It was hard to get questions from my parents and siblings, they never really asked me for their service but I managed to get a few “no” answers to them.
The morning started uneventfully as I went through breakfast. I tried to be a good, innocent daughter. I wanted to stay out of the corner if I could, so after eating, I helped my mother wash dishes, clean the table, and put the leftover breakfast casserole in the fridge. After that, I went into the living room. Usually, I would go up to my room but I wanted to stick around my parents and siblings today, trying to be their “slave” that they did not know they had. It was actually a little boring. I sat by my brother and father in the living room as they watched TV. I tried to make conversation but they just relaxed as the show progressed. Getting nothing from them, I decided to leave the room and see what my mother was up to. I found her in the laundry room, folding laundry. I asked her if she needed help with anything, and she asked if I could take up my laundry when she was done folding it. I nodded in confirmation and waited around, petting Bailey, until she had all the laundry folded. Being the good little “slave” I was, I took my sister’s, brother’s, and my laundry upstairs and put it all away for them. I actually felt like a maid, or maybe a mother, rather than a slave, but it was actually a little arousing, knowing that if I were to say “No”, I would be punished. After putting the laundry basket back in the laundry room, I decided to go give my sister a visit in her room. She was lying on her bed, listening to music and drawing. After knocking and entering, she removed her earbuds to listen to me. I asked her if she needs anything, and she responded with moody “No” and put her earbuds back in. I just smiled at her and walked out of her room. I had received my first “No” of the day, so I returned to my bedroom to begin my corner time.

I kept my door cracked open about half way as I stripped naked and left the heap of clothes in a pile on my floor. Naked, I retrieved the baby rattler and pacifier from beneath my bed, along with my notebook and pen. With the items in hand, I assumed my position in the corner, kneeling, back straight, staring right into the lime green paint that covered my walls. I was in the far corner of the room. It was the most visible corner from the door but my dresser helped to conceal my bare naked body. Once in the corner, I began playing with the baby rattle, watching the little beads move back and forth. I tried to keep it quiet, as I did not want my siblings to hear and become curious. After spending a few minutes of being mesmerized by the smooth red beads inside the rattle, I grabbed the notebook and began writing my lines. I had tons of time to kill so I took my time, writing each line with neatness and precision. After writing “I will be my sister’s servant” ten times, I put the notebook back. It was an awful time. I had kept my phone on my bed with a timer set for ten minutes. It was painful not to know how much time was actually left. All I could do was stare at the rattle, stare at the plain wall, and suck on the pacifier. I really wanted to doodle in the notebook but I figured that would not be a good idea. Physically and emotionally, the corner was awful. In my opinion, it is the worst punishment. My knees were aching, my mind had nothing to concentrate on besides the plain lime green wall before me. I was bored, and boredom seems to be an awful punishment. I was extremely thankful when I heard my phone begin to vibrate, signaling the end of ten minutes. I got up from the corner and tossed the rattle, notebook, and pacifier beneath the bed before dressing again, it was back to slave time for me. I really wanted to avoid corner time, so I decided to wait before I would ask my mother, father, or brother if they needed any help, rather I would wait for them to ask before I would. If I could, I wanted to stay out of the dreadful corner. I especially wanted to avoid my parents. I certainly didn’t want forty or thirty minutes in the corner, I was lucky to receive only ten from receiving a “No” from my sister, and even those ten minutes were awful! I still had an urge to draw so I retrieved my drawing pad from my room and I sat at the dinner table. This way, I was always near my parents if they were to ask for my help. I drew for about an hour, drawing a flower garden that I pictured in my mind. After an hour, I finally had received the urge to pee, it was time for my golden shower from receiving the “No” from my sister. I wasn’t looking forward to it. Corner time and Golden Showers were one and two on my list of worst punishments. I entered the bathroom, closing the door behind me. I opened the shower curtain and removed my clothes, leaving them in a pile on the tile flooring. Once naked, and a little cold, I crawled into the tub. I loved our bath tub. It is huge and spacious enough for me to lay out completely and still have tons of room to move around. From the tub, I reached under the sink cabinet and grabbed a large cup. After filling the cup with my warm, very light urine, I sat upright in the tub and slowly poured it from my neck. The warm, sticky urine covered my breasts, belly, and legs, as it rolled off me and down the drain. I hated the feeling. I hated the smell. I smelled like a walking urine and I could feel the sticky, wet urine that covered me. Now with the urine covering my body, I had to wait ten minutes before I was allowed to clean myself. I didn’t want to put my clothes back on for them to smell like urine and I didn’t want to leave the bathroom in case one of my siblings or my parents would smell that I smelled of urine, so I stayed in the bathroom, playing on my phone as the sticky mess continued to dry on my skin, leaving me feeling disgusted. After a long ten minutes, I ran myself under the shower and removed the sticky urine. Afterward, I dressed and returned to my room. I played around on the computer for a bit before I decided it was time to see if my brother could use my service.

I walked out in the hallway, knocking on his closed door, before entering. Like always, he sat on his bed, controller in hand, playing video games. I asked him if he needed anything. He gave me a crabby, frustrated answer as he paused the game, telling me I could get him a soda from the fridge. I should have known, men and their video games. They don’t want to be bothered. I nodded though he was no looking at me and went downstairs, retrieving a Pepsi from the fridge. I gave my brother the Pepsi, in which he did not say a word, he was too lost in his war game. I decided I would not bother him and left the room. I returned to my room where I practiced the guitar, listened to music, chatted with Sam, and chatted on getDare. When I was finally done, it was getting close to dinner time so I figured one of my parent’s may need help with something. My father was outside grilling chicken but my mother was in the kitchen. I asked her if she needed any help, in which she made some comment about me being quite ambitious today, before telling me I could set the plates and silverware on the table. I did as I was told and when I was done, I asked her if she need help with anything else, in which she responded with “No”. That was my second “No” of the day but I figured it could be worse. The corner time would have to wait as I had thirty minutes in the corner but dinner was almost done so I figured I would wait until after dinner. During dinner, I was asked to pass a few dishes or the milk to my father or my sister who sat beside me but with such a simple task, I obeyed. After dinner, it was time for more corner time.

I returned to my room and closed my door about halfway before stripping down to my birthday suit. I gathered the baby toys and the notebook from beneath my bed and returned to the same corner, next to the dresser, near the door. Once settled in the corner, I set the timer on my phone for thirty minutes and tossed my phone on the bed. It was now time to wait and suffer. I knelt on the hardwood flooring and started at the lime green wall, bored out of my mind. I waited a few minutes before I put the pacifier in my mouth and began sucking on it. Next, I wrote thirty lines, “I will be a better service to my mother”. I took my time, making sure each line was nice and neat. I had nothing else to do. I played with the rattle a few times, making sure to be quiet to not alert my brother or sister. I had no idea what they’d say if they were to see me naked, in a corner, with a rattle and pacifier and I did not want to find out. I was bored out of my mind and it was dreadful. I tried to sing a few songs that came to my head but it didn’t seem to make time go any faster. All I could do was stare at the wall, shake the rattle, and suck on the pacifier. Let me tell you, it was certainly boring. My mind focused on why I was put here in the first place but that was all I could think about. Finally, what felt like a half a day later, the timer went off. I shut the timer off and removed the pacifier from my mouth and stuffed it under the bed with the notebook and rattle. I dressed and headed downstairs to drink a glass of water. My bladder was already full so I could do the golden shower right away. I wasn't looking forward to it but I entered the bathroom and stripped naked. I grabbed the same cup from beneath the sink and crawled into the tub, filling the cup with my urine. Again, I held it just above my neck and dumped the entire cup on my body, spilling all over my chest, belly, and legs, leaving me in that sticky, yellow mess that I despised. I waited until it dried before I put my clothes back on and returned to my room, smelling of urine. It felt disgusting. After thirty minutes, I returned to the bathroom and washed. After the shower, my family and I visited our grandpa and grandma, returning around 9. After that, I went to a bonfire at a friend’s house.

I had managed to make it through the day only spending forty minutes in the corner. Though it could have been much worse, it was still dreadful. I hated both the corner time and the golden showers but I loved the arousal I got from acting as the family servant. I had a great time, even if it was a challenge. Thank you for the dare, Daddy.

[MasterDaddy02]

The Dare:
1. Each "No," from your father, will mean 40 minutes in the corner.
That means every time you ask him and he says the word no, that will be another 40 minutes in the corner.
You will have to drink also 40 seconds of water on top of that.
You will also write 40 lines.
You better think twice about getting that "Yes," from your father!


2. Each "No," from your mother, will mean 30 minutes in the corner.
That means every time you ask her and she says the word no, that will be another 30 minutes in the corner.
You will have to drink also 30 seconds of water on top of that.
You will also write 30 lines.

3. Each "No," from your brother, will mean 20 minutes in the corner.
That means every time you ask him and he says the word no, that will be another 20 minutes in the corner.
You will have to drink also 20 seconds of water on top of that.
You will also write 20 lines.

4. Each "No," from your sister, will mean 10 minutes in the corner.
That means every time you ask her and she says the word no, that will be another 10 minutes in the corner.
You will have to drink also 10 seconds of water on top of that.
You will also write 10 lines.

5. You will have your door half open.
6. You will be in the corner completely naked.
7. You will have your baby toys with you.
8. You will write lines on why they told you no.
9. You will also have to take a "Golden Shower. " and keep your pee on you for so many minutes decided by your daddy.
10. Your reward will be from the yes that you get from each family member.
11. That yes, will mean that you can edge once.
12. That yes, will mean also you can masturbate and orgasm once with your wand, as you have pegs on your nipples.


My Report:
Thank you for the dare, Daddy. Again, I enjoyed the humiliation of being the “slave” of my parents and siblings. The corner time was absolutely awful and I am glad to have escaped with the time I did. It was hard to get questions from my parents and siblings, they never really asked me for their service but I managed to get a few “no” answers to them.
The morning started uneventfully as I went through breakfast. I tried to be a good, innocent daughter. I wanted to stay out of the corner if I could, so after eating, I helped my mother wash dishes, clean the table, and put the leftover breakfast casserole in the fridge. After that, I went into the living room. Usually, I would go up to my room but I wanted to stick around my parents and siblings today, trying to be their “slave” that they did not know they had. It was actually a little boring. I sat by my brother and father in the living room as they watched TV. I tried to make conversation but they just relaxed as the show progressed. Getting nothing from them, I decided to leave the room and see what my mother was up to. I found her in the laundry room, folding laundry. I asked her if she needed help with anything, and she asked if I could take up my laundry when she was done folding it. I nodded in confirmation and waited around, petting Bailey, until she had all the laundry folded. Being the good little “slave” I was, I took my sister’s, brother’s, and my laundry upstairs and put it all away for them. I actually felt like a maid, or maybe a mother, rather than a slave, but it was actually a little arousing, knowing that if I were to say “No”, I would be punished. After putting the laundry basket back in the laundry room, I decided to go give my sister a visit in her room. She was lying on her bed, listening to music and drawing. After knocking and entering, she removed her earbuds to listen to me. I asked her if she needs anything, and she responded with moody “No” and put her earbuds back in. I just smiled at her and walked out of her room. I had received my first “No” of the day, so I returned to my bedroom to begin my corner time.

I kept my door cracked open about half way as I stripped naked and left the heap of clothes in a pile on my floor. Naked, I retrieved the baby rattler and pacifier from beneath my bed, along with my notebook and pen. With the items in hand, I assumed my position in the corner, kneeling, back straight, staring right into the lime green paint that covered my walls. I was in the far corner of the room. It was the most visible corner from the door but my dresser helped to conceal my bare naked body. Once in the corner, I began playing with the baby rattle, watching the little beads move back and forth. I tried to keep it quiet, as I did not want my siblings to hear and become curious. After spending a few minutes of being mesmerized by the smooth red beads inside the rattle, I grabbed the notebook and began writing my lines. I had tons of time to kill so I took my time, writing each line with neatness and precision. After writing “I will be my sister’s servant” ten times, I put the notebook back. It was an awful time. I had kept my phone on my bed with a timer set for ten minutes. It was painful not to know how much time was actually left. All I could do was stare at the rattle, stare at the plain wall, and suck on the pacifier. I really wanted to doodle in the notebook but I figured that would not be a good idea. Physically and emotionally, the corner was awful. In my opinion, it is the worst punishment. My knees were aching, my mind had nothing to concentrate on besides the plain lime green wall before me. I was bored, and boredom seems to be an awful punishment. I was extremely thankful when I heard my phone begin to vibrate, signaling the end of ten minutes. I got up from the corner and tossed the rattle, notebook, and pacifier beneath the bed before dressing again, it was back to slave time for me. I really wanted to avoid corner time, so I decided to wait before I would ask my mother, father, or brother if they needed any help, rather I would wait for them to ask before I would. If I could, I wanted to stay out of the dreadful corner. I especially wanted to avoid my parents. I certainly didn’t want forty or thirty minutes in the corner, I was lucky to receive only ten from receiving a “No” from my sister, and even those ten minutes were awful! I still had an urge to draw so I retrieved my drawing pad from my room and I sat at the dinner table. This way, I was always near my parents if they were to ask for my help. I drew for about an hour, drawing a flower garden that I pictured in my mind. After an hour, I finally had received the urge to pee, it was time for my golden shower from receiving the “No” from my sister. I wasn’t looking forward to it. Corner time and Golden Showers were one and two on my list of worst punishments. I entered the bathroom, closing the door behind me. I opened the shower curtain and removed my clothes, leaving them in a pile on the tile flooring. Once naked, and a little cold, I crawled into the tub. I loved our bath tub. It is huge and spacious enough for me to lay out completely and still have tons of room to move around. From the tub, I reached under the sink cabinet and grabbed a large cup. After filling the cup with my warm, very light urine, I sat upright in the tub and slowly poured it from my neck. The warm, sticky urine covered my breasts, belly, and legs, as it rolled off me and down the drain. I hated the feeling. I hated the smell. I smelled like a walking urine and I could feel the sticky, wet urine that covered me. Now with the urine covering my body, I had to wait ten minutes before I was allowed to clean myself. I didn’t want to put my clothes back on for them to smell like urine and I didn’t want to leave the bathroom in case one of my siblings or my parents would smell that I smelled of urine, so I stayed in the bathroom, playing on my phone as the sticky mess continued to dry on my skin, leaving me feeling disgusted. After a long ten minutes, I ran myself under the shower and removed the sticky urine. Afterward, I dressed and returned to my room. I played around on the computer for a bit before I decided it was time to see if my brother could use my service.

I walked out in the hallway, knocking on his closed door, before entering. Like always, he sat on his bed, controller in hand, playing video games. I asked him if he needed anything. He gave me a crabby, frustrated answer as he paused the game, telling me I could get him a soda from the fridge. I should have known, men and their video games. They don’t want to be bothered. I nodded though he was no looking at me and went downstairs, retrieving a Pepsi from the fridge. I gave my brother the Pepsi, in which he did not say a word, he was too lost in his war game. I decided I would not bother him and left the room. I returned to my room where I practiced the guitar, listened to music, chatted with Sam, and chatted on getDare. When I was finally done, it was getting close to dinner time so I figured one of my parent’s may need help with something. My father was outside grilling chicken but my mother was in the kitchen. I asked her if she needed any help, in which she made some comment about me being quite ambitious today, before telling me I could set the plates and silverware on the table. I did as I was told and when I was done, I asked her if she need help with anything else, in which she responded with “No”. That was my second “No” of the day but I figured it could be worse. The corner time would have to wait as I had thirty minutes in the corner but dinner was almost done so I figured I would wait until after dinner. During dinner, I was asked to pass a few dishes or the milk to my father or my sister who sat beside me but with such a simple task, I obeyed. After dinner, it was time for more corner time.

I returned to my room and closed my door about halfway before stripping down to my birthday suit. I gathered the baby toys and the notebook from beneath my bed and returned to the same corner, next to the dresser, near the door. Once settled in the corner, I set the timer on my phone for thirty minutes and tossed my phone on the bed. It was now time to wait and suffer. I knelt on the hardwood flooring and started at the lime green wall, bored out of my mind. I waited a few minutes before I put the pacifier in my mouth and began sucking on it. Next, I wrote thirty lines, “I will be a better service to my mother”. I took my time, making sure each line was nice and neat. I had nothing else to do. I played with the rattle a few times, making sure to be quiet to not alert my brother or sister. I had no idea what they’d say if they were to see me naked, in a corner, with a rattle and pacifier and I did not want to find out. I was bored out of my mind and it was dreadful. I tried to sing a few songs that came to my head but it didn’t seem to make time go any faster. All I could do was stare at the wall, shake the rattle, and suck on the pacifier. Let me tell you, it was certainly boring. My mind focused on why I was put here in the first place but that was all I could think about. Finally, what felt like a half a day later, the timer went off. I shut the timer off and removed the pacifier from my mouth and stuffed it under the bed with the notebook and rattle. I dressed and headed downstairs to drink a glass of water. My bladder was already full so I could do the golden shower right away. I wasn't looking forward to it but I entered the bathroom and stripped naked. I grabbed the same cup from beneath the sink and crawled into the tub, filling the cup with my urine. Again, I held it just above my neck and dumped the entire cup on my body, spilling all over my chest, belly, and legs, leaving me in that sticky, yellow mess that I despised. I waited until it dried before I put my clothes back on and returned to my room, smelling of urine. It felt disgusting. After thirty minutes, I returned to the bathroom and washed. After the shower, my family and I visited our grandpa and grandma, returning around 9. After that, I went to a bonfire at a friend’s house.

I had managed to make it through the day only spending forty minutes in the corner. Though it could have been much worse, it was still dreadful. I hated both the corner time and the golden showers but I loved the arousal I got from acting as the family servant. I had a great time, even if it was a challenge. Thank you for the dare, Daddy.


My Princess,

Your Daddy, is so very happy with your very outstanding report on this dare that you did. I am very proud in that challenging day, in which that you took on. From, how you were to serve your family and get them to let you help them with there needs. Your brother, could of said "no," but instead he use you to get him a pop, so you were safe. But, then your sister got you in the corner. She also got that first "Golden Shower, " for you to start your day off. You really did good, until you got another "no," from you mother. In which, the longest time to be in the corner. Plus, to be wearing your pee on your whole body for that 30 minutes. To smell your own urine on your entire body and that feeling of it in which you hated. But, you took this challenge on and you did great. It could of gone really bad for you the entire day and had you on your knees.

"Yes your daddy so very proud of."

[thewilds]

Spring break is coming up. Each day, you are to find a different "public" location and bring yourself to orgasm however you see fit.

Each day you are off, you are to bring yourself to orgasm in a different room of your house using a different household object each time.

Three times over the break, you are to bring yourself to orgasm in someone else's home.

Have fun!

[Lisa-kratt]

I got a rather short dare for you, maybe you like it :)
Get some flour or similar and put on a thight jeans. Then put some flour on your ass over the pants, not so much its obvious you added it but just slightly visible. Then go to your sister/brother or a friend, whatever you like most(or mayve all 3? :P) and tell them you just sat on some dirt. Ask them to clean it for you so they will need to touch your ass.
Have fun :)

[goodguy21]

i would like if you try out my dare

when you are shopping the next time you have to drink at least two liters of fluid of your choice
you are not allowed to use the bathroom in the shopping mall
you have to hold it in as long as you can
at least mininum two hours after drinking the last fluid

you have to choice where to pee out of three
first is to use some flower pot while wearing some skirt or dress
choose some quite place sit on it and pee in it
no one would recognize it

second is a changing room in some store of your choice (maybe one you didnt like or hate because of bad service)
but be quite while peeing

third choice could be the parking lot in the mall
use some dark corner or between some parked cars

if all of these are to public let me know and tell me your ideas are and i will probably allow you to do it there

[MasterDaddy02]

We tend to not get "too sexual", it is one of the rules we often make clear. If the whole group finds a certain dare to be "too sexual" we tend to shoot it down and make the darer think of a new one. One of our rules is, touching (genitals) is allowed but oral and legit sex is not. On that note, the furthest, most sexual dare I have witnessed at a party is watching one of my friends have their nipples sucked by another girl. It was actually a little arousing, I'm not going to lie. Otherwise, the furthest we usually get before the dares begin to cross the "too sexual" line is touching. The worst it will get is touching genitals for about ten seconds or so but nothing longer, no rubbing or no stroking unless the victim chooses to do so. Most of the dares consist of a sexual tease or dance, kissing, eating food off someone, or stripping one another. I have experienced most of it. I have kissed nearly everyone of my friends whether they are male or female, given lap dances (not very good), twerked (not very good), stripped by others, ate food from breasts, bellies, feet, asses, and sometimes crotches though they are clothed. The most sexual thing I have done is probably having to kiss my friend Sammie's body. I know there is a certain term used for it but I had to kiss my way down her body, starting with her lips and working my way down to gently kiss her neck, breasts, belly, etc all the way down to her panties where I stopped. The most embarrassing thing I have done is certainly to be spanked by a friend in front of the entire group. Words can not describe how embarrassing that is! :p



Princess,
Then that excitement, along with having everyone watching truly made you feel so very embarrassed. As you were getting that spanked by your one friend. With the listed of being dare with each other in your group. So, then what did it give you, in kissing Sammie' body? What did her body taste like? How wet did you get, while kissing her body?

[MasterDaddy02]

Another dare I had got via PM. Here is the dare and my report on the adventure!

The Dare:
Wearing just a pair of yoga pants and a sports bra, you're to go for a run. Assign your toys (the 11-inch dildo, 12-inch double-sided dildo, clothes pegs, alligator clamps, shoe laces) a number one through 5, and then roll a dice to pick an order to use the toys. Your vibrating egg will be the last one no matter what.

Go for a run, and every 10 minutes, stop and find a place to hide. Insert/put on your toy (whatever you rolled first). Then do 3 minutes of exercising in place (jumping jacks, squats, whatever you like) and 3 minutes of playing with the toy (if possible depending where you are hiding). Then with the toy in/on, run another 10 minutes. Then get to the next place, take out the first toy and put in/on the second. Repeat this until you've cycled through each toy. When you get to the last one (the egg), make sure it's on high. Run until you've had an orgasm. If this isn't possible after 10-15 minutes, sit down on a public bench in plain sight and orgasm there.


My Report:

I had awoken well before the rest of family. This was quite typical for weekends as I had generally run each and every morning whether it was rain or shine. I rolled myself off the bed and wiped the sleep from my eyes, making my way to my dresser. I slid on a pair of black, skin tight yoga pants and a tight, yellow sports bra before I packed all my toys into a drawstring bag and put it around my back. I had a list that I had randomly selected an order in which toy I would use first. It was a relatively beautiful and warm morning in the mid-forties. With 6 toys in my bag, I knew the run would last over an hour but it was certainly something I was capable of. I run quite often and I was capable of running for an hour or so if I steadied my pace, though it would still be a challenge. Standing in my driveway, I started my app on my iphone and began the music. The crisp morning air was a little cold at first but I was filled with warmth from the sweat. I knew the best spot to do this task would be to do it on a bike and running trail that extended almost 12 miles. It had been a railroad way back in the day but now it is just a gravel path used for biking and jogging. Coming from a small town, the trail was often deserted. I ran it often because of its seclusion in which I enjoy while I run, I am not much of a person that likes to run in town as everyone watches you. Every now and then, a biker or jogging would pass but it wasn’t quite often, and the trail was nearly straight the entire way, allowing me to be able to see for quite a long distance ahead of me. After getting on the gravel trail, I began to pick up my pace a little bit. The trail was deserted from what I could see. It was a beautiful morning, the sun was shining through the canopy of trees providing me a little warmth of light. Through the music blasting in my ears, I felt and heard the toys bouncing around in the bag as I ran, hearing the crunch of the gravel with every step, my breath, and the few birds and chipmunks that ran around. I kept the music turned down more than I usually did, if I was doing something this daring, I wanted to make sure I would be able to hear anyone that may be on the trail. I ran at a steady pace before I had reached ten minutes. Having reached the minutes, I slowed to a stop. I was breathing quite hard and I let myself relax and re-catch my breath, pausing my running app on my phone. After a few seconds, I had caught my breath and I removed the drawstring bag from my back. After checking the list on my phone, I retrieved the shoelace from the bag. I had two long strings. Though no one was in sight on the trail, I stepped off the trail and behind a few smaller trees. I was a little nervous but it was more of a naughty feeling as I pulled my sports bra up and over my breasts, letting my sweaty breasts hit the chilly, crisp air. Instantly, my rosy pink nipples grew hard and erect from the chilly air. It gave me a rush of adrenaline and felt incredibly naughty to have my breasts hanging out in front of me! I carefully wrapped each string around the base of my breasts, tying each one straight, but not too tight. With my breasts wrapped, I tucked my sports bra back on. My hard, erect nipples were visible through the fabric which made me feel even naughtier. I stepped back out from the trees and back onto the trail. Still, I saw no one. Standing on the trail, I began my three minutes of exercise, doing a variation of jumping jacks, squats, and lunges, before I started the time and began running. Now I ran with hard and erect nipples, visible through the bra which made me a little aroused, making me moist and feeling even naughtier.

Following another ten minutes of running, I stopped and regained my breathing and relaxed for a few seconds. Still I had not passed or saw a single soul. I took a few steps off the trail but I didn’t hide. I felt a little more daring, removing my sports bra. The shoe laces had kept my nipples hard, erect, and aroused. Both breasts were a brighter red from the tight binding. I untied each shoe lace and returned them to the back and slid my sports bra back over my breasts, as my nipples slowly became a bit softer. After glancing at my list, I removed my double-sided dildo. I knew this one would be an absolute challenge. I had walked with the dildo in both holes but never had I jogged with it stretching me. I looked forward to the new challenge as I slowly pulled my yoga pants down, checking both ways for other people but I did not see anyone. With the coast clear, I used my saliva to lube both ends of the large, blue dildo. With the dildo wet, I slowly worked it into my very tight ass. Something about fucking myself in such a perverse way in public made me feel even hornier and naughty. With the dildo secure in my ass, I bent and stretched the other end towards my dripping wet pussy. The dildo had plenty of room to reach and I stretched it inside me and watched the dildo parted my labia and forced its way inside my tight pussy. The force was enormous. Both ends of the didlo stretched in opposite directions, stretching me out. With the slightest of movements, the dildo moved back and forth, fucking both holes simultaneously. I pulled my yoga pants up, working around the dildo. The skin-tight pants made the dildo quite visible, appearing as a large bulge in my pants. I did a few jumping jacks, squats, and lunges again. It was certainly uncomfortable as I started my music and began running. Uncomfortable yet very pleasurable. With every step, the dildo rocked its way into one hole, before rocking its way back into the next hole with the next step. It was an unbelievable amount of pleasure and discomfort as I had to slow down my pace a bit. I ran and ran, the dildo became covered in sweat, my holes becoming tired from the constant fucking and stretching. It was actually a little painful but the pleasure and the music blasting in my ear helped to drown out the pain. Following the ten minutes, I stopped and paused my music. I removed the dildo and cleaned it of my sex by wiping it on my pants. Both my holes felt the chilling air flow through the small gape and it was actually a little arousing.

I pulled out the list and prepared my next toy, the clothes pegs. I didn’t bring many, just a handful, amounting to 8 in total. I used all eight, putting one on my clit, one on each labia, one on each nipple, and put the last three on my bare belly. Believe me, they hurt. The tight yoga pants pushed and pulled each clothespin in different, vert uncomfortable and painful positions as did the sports bra as both clothespins were secured tightly. The clothespin that bothered me the most was the one on my clit. It was the most sensitive part of my body and the pain was just awful! I didn’t want to waste much time, I wanted to escape the pain as soon as I could. Again, I did a few jumping jacks, squats, and lunges until three minutes had passed. During the jumping jacks, two of the clothespins on my belly had fallen off but I had put them back on. Following the three minutes, the clothespins were already providing a great deal of discomforts and pain and I started my music and began running. For the first time, while running, I had seen my first person. The young man was biking in my direction, coming from behind me. I kept to the left as he approached but since he had come from behind me, he did not see the clothespins, which were all concealed besides the ones on my belly. Multiple times, the clothespins on my belly fell off and I had to stop and put them back on. The sports bra and yoga pants kept the others secured. It was rather an easy run as the pain and discomfort were lost as I got into a trance. Following the ten minutes of running, I slowed to a stop, instantly feeling the pain delivered from the clothespins. I started with the ones the hurt the least, pulling each clothespin off my belly very gently. The pinched skin was pale and soon turned pink to red as the blood rushed back in. That was the worst part about clamps, taking them off. The pain of the blood rushing back into the pinched skin is always the worst pain. Following my stomach, I rolled up my sports bra and removed both from my sore, hard nipples as a wave of pain shot through my body. Removing the one from my clit was the worse pain out of them all. It hurt terribly. After removing all the clothespins, I put them back in the bag and removed the list and retrieved my next toy on the list, the dildo.

My holes were still loose, dripping wet, and agape as I pulled my yoga pants down after making sure the coast was clear. Again, I wetted the dildo using my mouth again before I slowly slid it inside me. I shoved it a few inches inside and pulled up my yoga pants. The yoga pants pushed the dildo further inside me. Again, a bulge was visible from the front of my pants and it was embarrassing, making it appear as though I had a penis. With the dildo deep inside me, I did squats, lunges, and jumping jacks before starting my music. I was near the end of the trail, near the city. I was drenched in sweat and absolutely exhausted but I turned around, it was now time to trek back to my town. I was lucky, having only run into one person on the way here but I wouldn’t have the same luck on my way back. With my music blasting in my ear, my pussy stretched to discomfort, I began running. Again, the discomfort was present. The dildo moved back and forth, fucking me as I ran. It was pleasurable, don’t get me wrong, but while running, it is quite uncomfortable and distracting. Multiple times, I had to stop running and adjust the dildo since it slipped out a few times. About 8 minutes into my run, I could see that I was approaching a couple who were running directly at me. I kept to my left as they approached. I could feel the embarrassment fill me along with the rush of adrenaline. I wasn’t running awkward, I appeared completely normal but the large bulge in the front of my pants was obviously visible to them. I recognized the couple from my town, I knew they were both on the fire department, but I did not know their names. This made it a little more embarrassing for me. I don’t even know if they noticed it. Their facial expressions did not tell me. Nevertheless, if they did or didn’t see the bulge, it embarrassed me but also excited me and made me feel naughty. Once I had reached ten minutes, I halted to a stop. My body was really aching. I had gone for a run the other night and I could certainly still feel it in my legs. I was exhausted. I didn’t see anyone on the trail so I took a few steps off the trail and pulled my pants little ways down and removed the dildo and putting it back in the bag. next, I removed the two alligator clamps and rolled my sports bra up and over my breasts.

My nipples grew harder as soon as they touched the cold air. They were still semi-sore from the clothespins but they had healed well in the little time. I pinched each clamp onto my nipples, the “alligator” teeth shredding my tiny, rosy-pink, sensitive nipples. I winced in pain as I clamped each one on. They hurt much, much worse than the clothespins. The pain was enormous as I rolled my bra back over my breasts which only pushed the clamps against my nipples, intensifying the pain. Quickly, I began my exercising, doing a set of squats, lunges, jumping jacks, and knee tucks, until three minutes had been attained. I began my music again and resumed my long, exhausting run. I tried to focus my mind on my surroundings, the music, or even just the pace of my running, but I couldn’t get my mind off the pain that both my nipples were in. The pain was torturous, my nipples were irritated and inflamed with pain. The ten minutes of running felt like thirty. It was awful. As soon as I reached ten minutes, I halted to a stop. Seeing that no one was in sight, I took a few steps of the trail and rolled my bra up very carefully. As I rolled the bra up, I brushed against the clamps, causing my to grimace with more pain. The vice-like clamps were unbearable, I couldn’t keep them on for any longer. My nipples were pale as I unclamped each one, which hurt even more. You’d think taking them off would be a relief but it actually provides excruciating pain! Once they were off, I tossed them back into the bag. I looked around and still, I saw no one. Before I begun, I tried to soothe my extremely sore nipples by rubbing them very gently. Once the pain had subsided a little bit, it was time to begin again as I adjusted my bra back over my breasts. I had used up all my toys, the only one left was the vibrating egg, my favorite.

Putting the torturous alligator clamps back, I grabbed the small purple plastic egg. I rolled the egg around on my pussy, wetting it with my sex. Once it was nice and wet, I turned the switch to the highest setting and worked it inside me until it sat snug. The egg worked its magic from the beginning, pumping waves of pleasure throughout my body. The pleasure felt much better than what I just had previously experienced. Standing there, it was hard to concentrate on other things besides the enormous amount of pleasure I was feeling. My whole body was tingling with excitement as I did squats, lunges, knee tucks, and jumping jacks before beginning my run. As the egg pumped vibrations of waves, my pussy continued to pump out more and more of my sticky sex, covering the crotch of my yoga pants. As I ran, the egg began to become less of a distraction. My body was more focused on my exhausted organs and muscles than it was on the pleasure and I really couldn’t feel the vibrations as much once I found my running pace. This made it difficult to concentrate on the pleasure, therefore, I was unable to orgasm as I ran but after ten minutes, I was back in town and off the trail. Having hit the paved road, I slowed down. There was a small little map of the trail with a bench right next to it, I needed to rest and orgasm. Exhausted, I dragged myself to the bench and sat down. The trail went right through a small street and where I sat, I was clearly visible from the road only being about 15 feet from the road. The road was empty but an apartment building and a few houses were surrounding me. I didn’t want to worry about being seen and if I was seen, it would be best if I did not know. I closed my eyes. My breathing filled me, it was all that I could hear though all that I could feel was the constant, strong vibrations. With my eyes closed, I tried to concentrate and orgasm but I was unable to. I tried for a few minutes but I was unable to reach an orgasm or even come close to reaching one. I guess I was just too tired. I started the running app and got off the bench and ran home, with the egg still going. Upon getting home, I removed the egg and showered.

Thank you for the dare, it was really a lot of work! My running app had projected my run to be 67 minutes but the pleasure and discomfort must have slowed me down quite a bit as I ended my run around 75 minutes. Though I did not see many people nor did many people see me, it was still an extremely fun and humiliating dare. Something about doing those perverse things in public really excited me. Even if it was just flashing my breasts for a few seconds to put a few clamps on, it still gave me quite a thrill.


Princess,
The effort that you did put into this dare was great! From all the demand you had to pull off as you did your early morning run. In that nice cold weather, as your cute little tilts nipples got so hard and pointed. From how parts were hard on her as she had to run at the same time. The combination did show how she did get exhausted, with her body and that challenge to get pleasure was not meant to be. The dare was more interesting from if she would run into others as running. But, the factor in how this dare did work good in humiliating her. And that thrilled feeling in which she loves and gets that high from!
Very proud of you!
Daddy!

[MasterDaddy02]

Here is a dare that I had completed, it was submitted via PM.

The Dare:
Get naked, but grab your phone/headphones. Now you must go to each family member's room and find an object to fuck yourself with. Get in their bed, and look up a hardcore porn that is longer than 5 minutes. Put in your headphones and start the porn video, making sure it's difficult/impossible to hear if anyone comes home or opens the door. Now mimic everything that happens to the girl in the video, using the object to fuck yourself with as the guy's cock. Follow along with the positions as best you can. Orgasm only when the girl in the video orgasms. If you don't, you must start another video. After you cum, you must wipe the object on their pillow (no hiding it or turning over the pillow), and then return the object without cleaning it. Do this for every bed in the house, and make sure to use different videos each time. After the last one, whichever room you're in, grab a clean pair of their underwear and use it to clean off your juices, and then put it back where you found it. It's your choice which room you choose to do last.


My Report:
With my parents at work, my sister at a friend’s house, and my brother at basketball practice, I had the entire house to me, myself, and I. Stripping naked in my room, I grabbed my phone and headphones off my dresser and left my pile of clothes on the floor as I made my way out into the hallway. Though I was all alone, I still walked quietly and moved discreetly. Something about being in your silent house, naked, still made my adrenaline rush though I was all alone.

Sister’s Room:
Naked, with my heart racing and my head spinning, I crept across the hallway and into my sister’s room. Her bed was neatly made, her room well-kept, and spotless. Grabbing her hairbrush from the dresser, I sat down on her bed and crawled underneath the comforter. I plugged the headphones into my phone and began searching PornHub for a video to watch. I looked through the recommended videos and clicked on a video from the PropertySex series, starring Gia Paige. With the headphones in, I started the video as the conversations filled my ears, blocking out the eerie silence in the house. Of course, I couldn’t act out their conversation so I waited until Gia began giving her blowjob. As soon as she started sucking, I started sucking on the wooden hairbrush handle. It was a little awkward. I tried to copy her every move, licking it when she licked the cock and sucking it while she sucked. The feeling of watching porn in my sister’s bed and trying to re-enact it was overwhelmingly arousing as I soon felt myself get wet and tingly as I sucked the handle, imagining as though it was a cock. I found Gia to be quite attractive as well, maybe because she looks like one of my friends, and that quickly helped me get into the mood as well. As soon as the scene switched to Gia beginning to get fucked, I switched the hairbrush, now covered in my saliva, to my dripping wet pussy and slowly put it inside me as it stretched me. Once inside my horny, tight pussy, I began thrusting it in and out, trying to match Gia’s excitement, thrill, and pleasure as she was fucked, matching each and every position and keeping pace with how fast or how slow she was getting fucked. I copied her position, lying on my back with my legs spread before she switched into doggy style. I tried to match her moans though it was hard since I was always a second behind. Usually, when I masturbated, I tried to keep my moans to myself but now that I was all alone, I let them out, nice and loud as they filled the silent house. It was actually really arousing. I tried to put all my attention into the video, trying to feel the pleasure Gia felt and acted as though I was actually being fucked. As soon as Gia switched into her last position, I did as well, laying on my side with one leg straight in the hair, letting the hairbrush do its magic as I rapidly pumped it in an out. It was hard to tell exactly when Gia had reached climax but I thought she had reached a climax in the last scene and I tried as well. Though I did not reach climax at the same time, I did it seconds after. As I reached climax, I closed my eyes and slowed the pace. My back arched and I flung my head back onto my sister’s soft pillows, orgasming violently. It was actually really fun to re-enact the video, trying to mimic every movement, the pace, and even the feelings and I couldn’t wait to try it again. Crawling out from underneath the covers, I could feel that I had soaked the sheets and the comforter. I was dripping wet. Sex coated the hairbrush handle along with my hand and my thighs. I peeled over the comforter and looked at the mess I had made. There was a small stain on the sheets along with a small stain on the comforter. It made me feel a little dirty and naughty as I put the comforter back over the stains and put the hairbrush back on the dresser. I didn’t wash it off, rather, I wiped it on her pillow, making another small stain. I made sure that I wiped it quite clean before I put it back. The stain was visible but I wasn’t too nervous since I knew she wouldn’t be home for awhile and I hoped it’d dry by then. With the room looking the same as it had previously, I exited the room and snuck across the hallway and into my brother’s room.

Brother's Room:
My brother’s door was closed and I opened it slowly. I don’t know why. I knew I was all alone but my fears and nerves were still present as I snuck around the house naked. I cautiously walked around his room, trying not to disturb anything until I found the object I’d use. On his nightstand, he had a small, plastic bottle of Adidas cologne. The bottle was about 3 inches long, maybe 4, and about 2 inches wide. It wasn’t that big but nevertheless, it pleasured me. Unlike my sister’s room, his room was a mess. The bed was not made as I crawled into it, pushing the comforter to the side and just laid on the bare sheets. Being in my brother’s room naked aroused me a little more. It smelt of “boy”, a mixture of dirty clothes, sweat, and cologne, which actually aroused me. I was already dripping wet having orgasmed just minutes ago in my sister's bed. Again, I popped the headphones in my ears and began my search on PornHub for a video that intrigued me. Sticking to the recommended videos, I stuck with Gia Paige and clicked on a video that had a thumbnail of her masturbating on a bed. Again, I began mimicking all of her moves. I started with playing with my nipples as she had done, gently circling my rosy, red and hard nipples as Gia had done. Following her movements, I pulled on my nipples for a few seconds, making them even harder, before I began grouping each breast at the same time. As she lay down on the bed, I did as well. I began running my hands all over my body, legs in the air, just as Gia had done. It was actually really arousing! The combination of her soft voice, her cute giggle, and the fact that I was doing this in my brother’s room was quite overwhelming and pleasurable. As Gia changed positions, I did as well, laying on my back, legs spread. With one hand behind my head and one hand on my pussy, I began rubbing my moist pussy, matching her pace. I slowly thrust the cologne bottle in my tight, wet pussy. Though Gia did not have any toy to fuck with, I figured I could still copy her moves and rub myself as the bottle acted as a plug. I rubbed myself for minutes, my hand becoming soaked in my sex before I switched over to the doggy position just as Gia did. I continued rubbing myself in the position, letting Gia’s moans, sighs, and breathing arouse me even more. Again, I did this until Gia switched positions. I was already extremely horny and really wanted to orgasm and I was glad Gia orgasmed in the next scene. I got into her position, sitting upright on the bed with my legs spread, rubbing my stuffed pussy just as she did. I tried matching her emotions, letting her moans take over me. As soon as she reached orgasm, I did seconds later, spilling more of my sex on the bed. My brother’s bed appeared to be more soaked than my sisters. My sex covered my hand and the bottle as I slowly removed it. Again, I left a stain on his bed sheets which appeared to be slightly larger than the one I had left on my sister’s bed. I wiped the bottle clean on his pillow, leaving a small stain before putting the bottle back and exiting the room. I didn’t bother trying to cover up the stains as I figured they would dry and be invisible by the time he is home. Closing the door behind me, I walked through the hall and down the stairs.



Parent’s Room:
I was somewhat use to walking around naked upstairs, it was something I did numerous times for other dares. Being naked downstairs gave me a different, awkward, and nervous feeling. I peeked open my parent’s bedroom door and slipped inside. Like normal, their room was neat and clean, with the bed made. I tried not to ruffle the covers as I crawled on top of the bed. It was certainly a different feeling. It was almost a scary feeling to be naked in your own parent’s bedroom but it also felt “wrong” and naughty at the same time, providing a thrill for myself. Again, I lay out on the large bed and began searching PornHub on my phone for a video that intrigued me. I found a video of an unknown actress fucking another actor on a bed and I clicked on the thumbnail. Sorry, I forgot the name of the video. I popped the headphones in my ears and before starting the video, I began my search for an object. I spotted my object quickly, selecting a large flashlight that sat atop of my father’s dresser. With the flashlight in hand, I returned to the bed, spreading out across the bed. I was already dripping wet, my body filled with mixed emotions of naughtiness, horniness, and of course, nervousness. Starting the video, I began to mimic the actresses movements. The video started off rather quickly, with both people laying down, the long haired brunette already sprawled across the bed. The man began by teasing her, rubbing his cock across her labia. I did the same with the flashlight, rubbing it slowly and softly at the same pace as the man, teasing myself. As the man slowly slid his hard, throbbing cock inside her, I mimicked her moan and slipped the flashlight in as well. I was getting lost in a trace, trying to act and feel exactly what the actress was feeling. I stayed in the laid back, legs spread, fucking myself with the flashlight at the same pace as the actor. It was minutes of great sex before they finally switched positions, switching to her leaning on the pillows, nearly doing the splits as the actor fucked her. I tried my best to copy the position. I was dripping wet and my sex was dripping all over the light gray comforter, creating small dark spots all over. I tried to do the splits and got as far as I could and began fucking the flashlight again. I did this for a few minutes until the position switched in the video. This time, the girl was simply doing the reverse cowgirl. I pictured the large-handled flashlight as the cock, resting the light part on the bed and I faced the closed windows as I slowly began to ride the flashlight, acting and picturing it as though it was a large cock. The pleasure was absolutely great and I had a hard time concentrating on the video, I was so lost in a trance! The girl picked up her pace, riding it faster and faster as she approached climax. I was approaching climax as well and I copied her pace, listening to her deep and loud moans as she rode, letting them engulf me until I cam seconds after she cam. Following her orgasm, the man pulled out and the video ended with a cum-shot to the face. My pussy was soaked. My thighs were dripping with sex. My hand covered in sex and the flashlight handle completely drenched in my sex. I took the flashlight and wiped it on my mother’s white pillow. I wiped one side of the flashlight on my mother’s pillow and the other half of the flashlight on my father’s pillow, leaving a large wet stain on both pillows. The small dark gray spots, along with the sex on each pillow, was quite visible. it made me feel really naughty and dirty as I put the cleaned flashlight back on the dresser before sneaking out of the room.




Princess,
You shown how that impact along with your nervous side was sinking into you as you perform this very interesting dare. From how you gave such a great detail report on what was expected you to follow through in each of your family bedrooms. And how you had to use an item of each person as you did fuck yourself and role play, while getting deep into that acted. The picture through your detail report, was really so fantastic in the demand in enjoying and having fun at the same time. I really like how you were using that flashlight in your very tight pussy, as you were pushing it do very deep in you. Just to imagine those sound coming out of you, along hearing you moaning. To hear your pleasure from you and that look on your face. Really great job.

Daddy!

[MasterDaddy02]

Thank you for your dare.
In the morning, I had taken a black Sharpie from the dresser. Neat and bold, I wrote “Cum Whore” on my stomach, beneath my belly button. Following my Master’s rules, I then wrote “Daddy Cares” above my pussy, reminding my of my ownership and dedication to him. Next, I wrote “I love Cock” on my body three times, writing it on my breasts, one on my arm, and one on my inner thigh. Something about seeing these words on my skin aroused me. Just seeing these words had some indescribable effect, they remind and actually make yourself appear as though you actually are a “cum whore”. Though I am not fond of degradation, I did enjoy your dare. I’m going to go wash the words off now. Thank you!
Due to my Master’s rules, I am not allowed to write another user's name on my body, Sorry.


Princess,
I felt this was a nice dare for you in wearing words. I would of liked to see you use different color markers on your body. That would of brought more degrading to you as you felt those naughty words on your firm body.
Very great job!
Daddy!

[MasterDaddy02]

Thank you for the dare, I had fun doing it and I hope you enjoy my report as much as I enjoyed the adventure!
Following a long, fun day with my boyfriend, I got home quite exhausted. I was too energetic to go to bed so I decided I would give this task a try after completing another task for my Master. The whole house was silent, my parents were asleep along with both of my siblings. The only sound that could be heard upstairs was my brother’s fan blowing in his room. I remained clothed as I crept out into the dark hallway. I tried to remain quiet so I wouldn’t wake anyone. My brother’s door was shut but my sister’s door was cracked open a bit. The moonlight shone through her window and into the hallway, helping to guide me towards her door. I tried to walk as quiet as possible, taking one soft step at a time. Upon getting to the door, I peeked inside, pushing the door open very slowly. My heart was racing as I stared at my sister’s motionless body. She was wrapped up in blankets and I studied her. It was really dark and I could barely see her through the moonlight but I finally noticed her pretty hair on the pillow and I could tell she had her back towards me. Her head was facing the opposite wall and window, away from the door. This made me calmer but my heart was still racing as I snuck into the room. I felt like each of my steps were extremely loud. I kept my eyes on the motionless body in the bed as I crept towards her dresser. Luckily for me, her dresser was right next to the door and I only had to take five of six steps before I had reached the dresser. I was overwhelmed with nerves as I pulled open her underwear drawer, the drawer making a small squeaking sound. I froze and glanced over my shoulder at my sister. Reluctantly, she remained fast motionless, not moving an inch. Relieved, I drew my attention back to my sister’s underwear collection. I was too scared to look around for a pair I really liked, not wanting to make any noise. I couldn’t really see them from the darkness so I just grabbed the first pair of the top. I turned back towards the moonlight that shone through the window and held the panties up to view them. They were light blue, Aeropostale with a small navy blue bowtie on the waistband. They were cute. I had seen the pair before, having worn them in other dares. Facing the bed, I pulled up my skirt, sliding down my red panties to my knees. With my panties at my knees, I stuck the light blue pair up my skirt. I was already aroused and dripping wet as my sex instantly dampened the panties as I began rubbing her panties on my head pussy. Usually when I rubbed myself, I’d close my eyes but there was no way I’d close my eyes now, I was way too nervous. Instead, I kept watch on my sister’s motionless body, fantasizing about her watching me in which only made me more aroused and wetter. The rubbing was very pleasurable though I did not orgasm out of fear that I would awake my sister. After rubbing, pushing the panties hard and fast against my horny pussy for a few minutes, the panties were soaked in my sweet sticky sex. I took the panties and folded them again,neatly putting them back in the drawer, exactly where they had lay before. I pulled up my panties and crept out of the room, hurry back to my room as soon as I got to the hallway. I had a pleasurable and fun time doing your dare and I thank you for it. Masturbating in front of my sleeping sister really turned me on! Words cannot express how nervous I was!
As for dare number two, I have decided not to do it because I have done many dares exactly like it. A few of my reports about flashing are on this thread, otherwise I have written two stories which contain parts where I flash strangers. Anyway, thank you for the dare!

Princess,
Now, this dare was that very fun side in how you loved to be challenged in that acted of yours. To just view through a mirror of you grabbing your sister panties, along with that nervous side deep down in you. Just watching you with that pleasured feeling while watching your sister sleeping. Now that had to be nerve-racking plus for you, but you did pull it off. Showing that emotional high you got from your actions. And what would say, if she looked at you and caught you in that acted? How would you feel? How red would you become?
Super detail report!
Daddy!

[MasterDaddy02]

Thank you for the dare, though I am sure it did not have a turn-out you expected. I wasn’t quite sure it would have a turn-out at all but all I can say is that I tried my hardest.
Early in the morning, I had texted my friend Jane, asking her to work out with me. She had agreed to come with me. Before leaving in the early morning, I managed to edge a total of 6 times before I picked up Jane and headed to the school. The fitness center was only open until 10 but since I work there, I had a key to get in the school and the fitness center. I wore a lime green sports bra with black, tight yoga pants. Jane wore black spandex shorts and a orange tank top with a white sports bra underneath. We worked out for about an hour and a half, running on the treadmills, squatting, pull-ups, and other various exercises. By the time we were done, I was aching and exhausted. Both Jane and I used the showers just to rinse our hair before we returned to the locker room. I grabbed the egg from my bag discreetly, without Jane seeing. I then went to the bathroom and turned it on the lowest setting, slipping it inside my tight, wet pussy. I pretended to act as though Jane looked sore and suggested giving her a massage. She declined but after a little urging, she said alright. I mean who can deny a massage right after a workout? Jane sat on the bench, untying her shoes. I started by working my hands in her shoulders and back. I wasn’t very aroused by it, finding it rather awkward more than anything though the egg kept me wet. I knew the awkward silence would not get me very far. I remained silent, she remained silent. She was sitting straight up so there was no other sports to massage rather than her shoulders and back. I didn’t want to touch anywhere that would make it more awkward than it already was and after about a minute or two, she told me that was enough. We dressed and I threw on my coat and I drove her home. Overall, it was just very awkward. I knew I probably couldn’t give her a full body massage, it would just be way too awkward. All I can say is that I did give it a try though. After returning home, I removed the egg and showered.


Princess,
This had to be one very hard challenge from the start and how you were not comfortable with what was asked in this dare. As was that less feeling of your best friend "Jane, " along in that effort truly shown from that awkward feeling. This dare, was just asking to much from you and it was proof here, in your detail report.
Daddy!

[MasterDaddy02]

I was surprised that he did not have his hand on my thigh during the movie. Generally he does when it is more of a romantic movie but I guess he didn't since the movie was certainly not a romance! I was really aroused by the feeling. I wasn't too nervous about him finding out. If he saw, I think he'd just give me a cute little smirk and slid his hand up my skirt. :p

As for repeating the dare, I'm not sure about sitting next to a stranger. Usually the movie theater is not busy at all. There are always open seats. If I bring a friend or my boyfriend, it would be extremely weird to sit right next to a stranger. Either the stranger would probably move or my boyfriend or fried would suggest to leave.


Princess,
This was a very surprising detail report, in how Sam was more into the movie and not what you worn to the movie.it was even more interesting, in him not trying to reach closer to you and checking you out. As, you would of opened your legs up and he would feel, your wet pussy dripping on his fingers.

Very nice report.
Daddy!

[MasterDaddy02]

Thanks for the dare, I had a fun time with it.
With my brother at practice, my sister at her friends, and my mother shopping, I practically had the house to myself. My father was home but he was downstairs. I had the whole upstairs to myself. I snuck into my brother’s room. Though nobody was around to catch me, it still felt a little nerve-racking. I pulled open his underwear drawer and viewed his collection of boxers. I didn’t pick out my favorite, rather i picked the first pair that sat on top. They were a pair of blue American Eagle boxers that had small eagles all over them. I was aroused, dripping wet, as I returned to my room with the boxers and stripped naked before sliding the boxers on. It actually felt a little “wrong” as I began rubbing myself through the boxers, my juices instantly soaking into the fabric. I relaxed, laying back on my pillows, closing my eyes, and taking in all the pleasure. As I got closer to climax, I picked up the pace of my rubbing. My back arched, my hands turned to fists, and my head flew back onto the pillows as my breathing increased. With a slight moan, I orgasmed, my sex soaking the boxers. It was clear, soaking into the boxers almost instantly, creating a large, damp spot in the middle of the boxers. I kept the boxers in my room for a while, letting them dry before I returned them back to my brother’s underwear drawer, folding them nicely and putting them back where I had found them. I have mixed feelings, it really made me feel naughty and horny but at the same time, it kind of felt “wrong” to do. I pray that he won’t mention anything though it was not as noticeable once the stain dried.



Princess,
As you did another fun dare with that feeling of being nervous, you shown that great efforts that you put into a dare. As you sneak into your brother’s room and grab those boxers, I bet again your heart was beating at a strong rate for you. Then that great rush back to your beautiful room to finish that joy that you have started between your legs in that very tight pussy of yours. Just picturing with that look on your face as your fingers were making your mark in those boxers with your sweet pussy juice. And that high you were gaining had to be so very outstanding for you. That naughty side is what pushes you so very much. But, this time, it sounds like your limits might of started to sink into your feelings.
I am really happy for this challenge.
Daddy!

[The Slutty Princess]

I got a rather short dare for you, maybe you like it :)
Get some flour or similar and put on thight jeans. Then put some flour on your ass over the pants, not so much it's obvious you added it but just slightly visible. Then go to your sister/brother or a friend, whatever you like most(or maybe all 3? :P) and tell them you just sat on some dirt. Ask them to clean it for you so they will need to touch your ass.
Have fun :)

I did it this morning while working out. Every morning, I am up by five to use the high school fitness center. It usually is not that busy, averaging about 7 to 10 people each morning but I know every one of them quite well. I did not wear jeans, rather I wore tight spandex shorts. I figured they would be just as good as jeans if not better since I would be able to feel their hand better and it was better suited for working out. Upon arriving, I began talking with a few of them before I got down to business. I had a game plan in mind. I began with some pull-ups, rubbing a little chalk on my hands. As I rubbed a little on my hands, I made sure the coast was clear and sprinkled a few drops on my butt. The little white droplets stood out on the solid black spandex quite well but I tried to act as though I did not notice and began my pull ups. As soon as I was done with my first set of ten, I rested and walked over to my friend Hannah who was writing down her workout on paper. I had the intent to ask her to wipe the chalk off my shorts but I didn’t even need to say a word. Before I could say anything to hear, she looked up at me and instantly noticed the chalk on me. I was standing close enough to hear that she quickly extended her arm, laughed a bit and said that I have chalk on my ass, quickly wiping it off and giving me a little smirk. I thanked her nonchalantly. I was just a single wipe and I didn’t get much of an arousal factor from it. Hannah was a beautiful girl, a little shorter than me with light brown hair and incredibly fit. She was a junior but one of my best friends. After thanking her, I returned to the pull ups but I was still a little unsatisfied. I waited about another hour, doing various lifts and workouts, working my back and biceps before I tried it again. Again, I decided to do a few deadlifts and rubbed a little chalk on my hand. As soon as I thought no one was looking, I sprinkled a little bit on my shorts before proceeding with a set of deadlifts. Once I was done, I was nearly done with my workout. I had strategically placed the chalk on the middle of my butt, making it harder for me to wipe off if I would try. I filled out the rest of my sheet before talking with my friend Sammie. Sammie, like Hannah, was another one of my best friends. As we chatted about how much we were not looking forward to classes, I pretended to notice the chalk on my butt, looking over shoulder. I quickly and nonchalantly asked if she could wipe it off. Having asked, she willingly gave me two or three swipes on the ass to make sure it was off. Again, the wipes were too quick for me to get much arousal from it but I still enjoyed her soft, warm hand on me, and my body reacting to it, tensing up with a little excitement.
Thank you for the dare!
XOXOXO
Love Lia

[MasterDaddy02]

I did it this morning while working out. Every morning, I am up by five to use the high school fitness center. It usually is not that busy, averaging about 7 to 10 people each morning but I know every one of them quite well. I did not wear jeans, rather I wore tight spandex shorts. I figured they would be just as good as jeans if not better since I would be able to feel their hand better and it was better suited for working out. Upon arriving, I began talking with a few of them before I got down to business. I had a game plan in mind. I began with some pull-ups, rubbing a little chalk on my hands. As I rubbed a little on my hands, I made sure the coast was clear and sprinkled a few drops on my butt. The little white droplets stood out on the solid black spandex quite well but I tried to act as though I did not notice and began my pull ups. As soon as I was done with my first set of ten, I rested and walked over to my friend Hannah who was writing down her workout on paper. I had the intent to ask her to wipe the chalk off my shorts but I didn’t even need to say a word. Before I could say anything to hear, she looked up at me and instantly noticed the chalk on me. I was standing close enough to hear that she quickly extended her arm, laughed a bit and said that I have chalk on my ass, quickly wiping it off and giving me a little smirk. I thanked her nonchalantly. I was just a single wipe and I didn’t get much of an arousal factor from it. Hannah was a beautiful girl, a little shorter than me with light brown hair and incredibly fit. She was a junior but one of my best friends. After thanking her, I returned to the pull ups but I was still a little unsatisfied. I waited about another hour, doing various lifts and workouts, working my back and biceps before I tried it again. Again, I decided to do a few deadlifts and rubbed a little chalk on my hand. As soon as I thought no one was looking, I sprinkled a little bit on my shorts before proceeding with a set of deadlifts. Once I was done, I was nearly done with my workout. I had strategically placed the chalk on the middle of my butt, making it harder for me to wipe off if I would try. I filled out the rest of my sheet before talking with my friend Sammie. Sammie, like Hannah, was another one of my best friends. As we chatted about how much we were not looking forward to classes, I pretended to notice the chalk on my butt, looking over shoulder. I quickly and nonchalantly asked if she could wipe it off. Having asked, she willingly gave me two or three swipes on the ass to make sure it was off. Again, the wipes were too quick for me to get much arousal from it but I still enjoyed her soft, warm hand on me, and my body reacting to it, tensing up with a little excitement.
Thank you for the dare!
XOXOXO
Love Lia



Princess,
This was a fun early morning dare. It was funny in the imagination of how you didn't even have to say a word, and your friend "Hannah," just automatically wipe your butt for you. From seeing chalk on your shorts. Then, in how your other friend "Sammie," was more then happy to give your firm ass, wipes as well. And how you really got to enjoy the feeling of her hand. Plus the reaction of what it did to you. But, I bet you would of like more of that excitement on your very firm ass. So, a very nice early morning treat to start off your day.
Nice job!
Daddy!

[thewilds]

I enjoyed your dare from Lisa. I thought it was fun and creative!

New dare for you. When you are with your friends (your home or theirs), I suggest that you suggest to the others to play truth or dare. If you do end up playing, it is okay for the others to decide to end the game, but you can't suggest to end it, other than to go along with their decision to play or not, unless you are the deciding vote, then you cast in favor of playing or continuing to play.

Have fun!

[The Slutty Princess]

The Dare:
First get a thong and bra from your sister that you will wear for the day and take one of your mothers sex toys.
At school you have to stick your fingers in your pussy for two to three seconds for each class.
During lunch, go in a stall and strip naked and fuck yourself to orgasm with your mother’s toy while the panties are stuffed inside you. Wear the panties backwards for the rest of the day.

Back at home:
Upon arrival, strip naked and count the pieces of clothing you just dropped.
That will be the amount of different rooms where you must go to and stuff something inside for 3 minutes while you play with your nipples.
After you are done with all the rooms go to your own room.
Once you are done, stuff your dildo in your pussy and do squats until it falls out.
Every minute it takes is one edge before you may cum again.



My Report:
Thank you for the dare, the following is my report. I had a great time doing it and I hope you’ll enjoy my report just as much as I enjoyed doing the dare!
Upon getting home after working out, I had about an hour before I needed to get to school. My sister was in the kitchen so I took advantage of the opportunity, went upstairs, and crept into her room, taking a pair of panties and a bra from her dresser drawer. With the clothing in hand, I went back to my room, grabbed a short black skirt and a dark navy blue short-sleeve blouse. I hid the bra and panties under the blouse and skirt and crept downstairs, into the bathroom. After I showered, I changed into my clothes, putting the bra and panties on first. Luckily for me, the panties were the same size that I wore and the bra was only one size bigger but still fit me quite nice. Both articles of clothing were from Victoria Secret. The panties were dark green with a floral lace pattern in which they fit snug on me. The bra were plain light red in color with no designs or lace, it was a little loose but not too noticeable. I usually care about the bra matching the panties but today I would just have to be in the Christmas spirit. Just putting my sister’s clothing on made me a little aroused. Something about it made me warm inside. Just the thought of my soft nipples rubbing against the bra, and my sex soaking into her panties all day turned me on. With both of my sister’s articles of clothing on, I slipped on my skirt, blouse, and black leggings. After exiting the bathroom, I ate breakfast and stalled until my brother and sister left for school. Usually I left with them at the same time but I had to wait for them to leave this morning. Once the house was deserted, I hurried into my parent’s bedroom and pulled the shoebox out from underneath my mother’s side of the bed. There were three toys, a blue dildo, a rough vibrating dildo, and a rabbit viberator. The rabbit viberator would be too loud and too hard to hide in my purse and the vibrating dildo was too large to fit in my purse as well. This left me with one choice, the regular blue rubber dildo. I stashed the dildo in my purse and positioned the box underneath the bed in the exact spot it was taken from. I then hurried to my room and stashed the vibrating egg in my purse before heading to school.

Upon getting to school, I chatted with friends before the bell sounded, signaling that I had three minutes before first hour started. I made my way to Biology and sat down next to my friend Alyssa at a back table. Despite liking Biology, the class was a college course and it was always long and boring. Our teacher was on bed rest for pregnancy and had been replaced by a substitute teacher who I could not stand, I just really dislike him. Anyway, I sat towards the back of the room in the last chair at the back of the table. The tables were screwed to the ground, large and long with cabinets beneath. This provided me with plenty of privacy. As soon as we started notes, everyone's’ eyes were on the screen and I took this as an opportunity to slip my hand up my skirt, past my panties and onto my soft, warm labia. As one hand worked beneath my skirt, the other hand wrote the notes that were on the board. My pussy tingled with excitement at the slightest touch. It felt so perverse to be touching myself in class, next to all my friends! It was an amazing feeling. I tried to keep my concentrate on the board to avoid suspicion from my friends and the teacher. My left hand parted my labia and I worked my fingers inside my already damp pussy, keeping each finger inside for about three seconds before alternating to the next finger. Once I had all five fingers inside, I removed my hand from my skirt and went back to concentrating on the long and boring notes, leaving my pussy wet, aroused, and disappointed. After first hour, it was personal fitness class. After the teacher took attendance in the gym and we had changed into our gym clothes, we headed into the weight room. The class was quite small, made up of about 10 to 15 students, which made it easier to find a little security to finger myself. As usual, the class split, one half in the weight room as the other half occupied the cardio split, making it even easier for me. About ten minutes into class, I went into the corner with the dumbbells. Since nobody was around the dumbbells, I faced the wall, away from the others. With one dumbbell in my hand, I did a few hammer curls as my other hand worked down my shorts, past my panties, and onto my pussy that grew aroused at the touch. It tingled with enjoyment as I alternated fingers, keeping each finger in my warm, damp pussy for about three seconds. Once I was done, I wiped my fingers clean of my sex on my shirt. Though they still smelled of my sweet scent, it wasn’t very noticeable and I continued my workout but once class had ended, I washed my hands and took a quick rinse in the shower before heading to Calculus class.

Calculus was another class the was a college course that my school offered and required my attention, so upon getting to class, I tried to get my chore out of the way. We had assigned seat so I sat next to a sophomore boy in the second row of tables, furthest from the door. This put people to in front, behind, and to the left and right of me, making it much more challenging to complete. After exchanging the previous night's homework with the students behind us to grade, I took the opportunity since everyone was concentrated on grading the other student’s paper. With one hand grasping onto my pen and resting on the desk, I followed along and graded the worksheet as my other hand snuck up my skirt and each finger explored my damp, tight pussy for a few seconds each. As I did this, I frantically looked around the room to see if anyone was glancing back at me but to my luck, I did not see anyone. After removing my hand, I wiped the sex from my fingers onto my skirt and then followed along with notes. Following Calculus, I went to AP statistics class, yet another one of my college courses. The class was very small with only six students in it. This made it much harder since I sat close to all of the students but luckily, it was a work-day for our homework. Once everyone began their homework, I began mine. I kept one hand on the table, acting as though I was doing my homework, as my other hand ventured between my legs and beneath my panties and onto my warm, damp pussy. Again, I alternated fingers, slipping one finger in, before removing it after a few seconds. By the time I was done, I could faintly smell the sweet scent on my fingers and I was a little nervous that another student may also smell it. I acted as nonchalant as I could and focused on my homework. Again, I lucked out. When class ended, I headed to English, the last class before lunch. We were reading a book which made it much easier to complete my task. About five minutes into silent reading, the teacher was lost at the computer, while everyone else was lost inside the book. As I read, I kept my head down, looking at the book as my other hand crawled up my skirt and beneath my skirt. My pussy was screaming for an orgasm as I slipped each finger inside. The silence of the room made it feel even more perverse, eerie, and naughty, but it made me soaking wet. I didn’t want to read the book, I was too horny. Instead, I wanted to orgasm right there in class but I fought off my hormones until lunch.

Once lunch came, I was really hungry but also really horny. My hormones fought my belly and the hormones won. I began by going to the bathroom furthest from the cafeteria. The bathroom was completely empty. I entered the last stall, furthest from the door and closed the door but did not lock it. The door swung opened a bit, allowing me to few the sinks and mirrors in front of me. This also increased the riskiness as anyone that would wash their hands could see in my stall. Despite making me nervous, it also provided a rush that only made me more aroused than I already was. It made me feel naughtier than before. With the door peeked open, I quickly stripped off my clothes, setting them on the top of the toilet tank before grabbing my sister’s panties that I had been wearing. I sat down on the cold toilet seat and balled the panties into a ball, working the very rough, dry material into my pussy. The damper I got, the easier they slid in. It took a few minutes but eventually, my pussy had swallowed them. I shuffled through my purse and removed my mother’s large, blue dildo. The dildo was covered in small, smooth bumps to increase the pleasure and it would certainly do that! I wasn’t necessarily turned on by the fact that I was using her toys, rather it grossed me out. I didn’t want to think about where it had been but the thought lingered as I wetted the dildo with my saliva and pressing it against my labia. The dildo parted my labia and pushed inside me. As it pushed inside me, my head jolted back and I closed my eyes, letting the pleasure fill me as I took the dildo in as far as I could, pushing the now damp panties further inside me. I was incredibly horny, turned on by the whole scenario that I was actually masturbating in the school bathroom with the door open and I was using my mother’s toy. It was just so perverse but yet so arousing at the same time. I got feel the perspiration grow on my back and forehead as my heartbeat increased. I kept my eyes closed, letting the pleasure and adrenaline rush take me over. One hand pumped the dildo in and out as the other hand ran freely over my body, stopping to rub my hard, erect nipples before running down my smooth skin and onto my clit, where it found comfort as I rubbed my clit to the same pace of my fucking. I didn’t last long.Within minutes, I could feel my body grow tense and begin to shake as I approached climax. I bit my lip tightly to ensure no noises would escape, my body shaking vibrantly until I orgasmed. I let out a small moan but it was inaudible. The orgasm left thedildo, the toilet seat, my fingers, and my thighs soaked in my sweet, sticky, and clear sex. I removed the dildo from my pussy that was now slightly agape. Sticking my fingers inside me, I removed the panties which were now damp, sticky, and soaked of my sex. The entire sweet scent filled the stall and I knew I would be carrying it around wearing the panties. Not wanting to run the risk of getting caught anymore, I quickly dressed and cleaned off the dildo, the toilet seat, and my hands. I had put the damp panties on backwards as I headed back to the cafeteria. Damp and out of position, they were now quite uncomfortable but I lived with it.

After lunch, I headed to History class, taking a seat in the back next to my friend, Jane. The panties had caused the scent of my sex to linger and it actually made me a little humiliated. I kept watching my friend’s facial expressions to catch if they smelled it but nothing in their expressions hinted at it, nevertheless it made me a little embarrassed. Once our teacher was done lecturing in the first ten minutes, he put a movie on FDR on the screen and turned off the lights. Since I was in the back of the room, I used this opportunity to masturbate once again, soaking each finger in my soaking wet pussy for a few seconds. Once I was done, I relaxed and watched the movie until the bell dismissed us. My next class was Historical Personalities. Again, I tried to find a seat in the back corner, away from all the students but my friends still sat next to me. Again, I was able to find time as we took notes. As soon as the teacher was not paying attention, I used my free hand to crawl up my legs and under the panties, inserting each finger into my damp pussy for a few seconds. Once complete, I wiped them clean on my skirt and went back to paying attention and taking notes. Finally, it came to be the last hour of the day, Study Hall. We had assigned seats in the library but mine was towards the back and to the right of most of the students though one guy shared the same table as me. This made me a little nervous but it also spiked my adrenaline and arousal. I worked on my math homework for the first ten minutes before I stopped and glanced around the library. There was about twenty kids in the study hall but most of them were caught up in homework, their computer, or music. I didn’t see a single student looking around nor was the librarian, as she was busy at her desk. This provided a little courage for me as I reached one hand up my skirt, sliding it over the still damp panties. As I did this, I kept my other hand on the table holding the pencil to make it seem as though I was working on my homework. I was so horny as my body tingled at the touch of my fingers on my soft pussy. I kept watch on the boy next to me, to make sure he was not looking at me. He never did and I was easily able to slide each finger inside of me for a few seconds. By the time I was done, I was even more aroused. I wiped my fingers on my skirt and tried to fight off the urge to masturbate, going back to my math homework. I was so horny that I couldn’t wait to get home.

When the bell dismissed the entire school, I made my way through the crowd in the hallway and out to my car, driving the short ride home. Horny and home alone, I couldn’t wait to masturbate. Both my parents were at work and wouldn’t return for a few hours and both my siblings were at practice and wouldn’t be back for a few hours as well. This gave me plenty of time. Entering the house, I first returned my mother’s dildo before going to my room and stripping naked. I made sure to count every article of clothing, each shoe, each sock, the panties, bra, blouse, skirt, and each legging. In total, I had 10 articles of clothing, that meant that I had ten rooms to pleasure myself in. I started with the laundry room. Wandering the house naked was a thrill in itself, even if no one was home, it made me feel naughty and aroused. I started with the laundry room, searching for an object that wanted to be swallowed up. I couldn’t find a real good object so I used a clothes hanger, inserting the “hook” part inside me. Despite being skinny and small, it still provided great pleasure as I sprawled out on the floor, letting the skinny hook fill me as I rubbed both my sensitive, hard and erect nipples. I kept watch of time as I rubbed my nipples and once three minutes was reached, I moved the next room, horny and screaming for an orgasm. Next was the basement. I didn’t have to search around the basement very long. I had sat down on the couch and grabbed the remote off the coffee table. Using the smooth side with no buttons, I moistened the end and worked it inside me. The remote was a little wider than my dildo, so it provided a little more pleasure as it stretched me out. I kept it stuffed inside me for three minutes as I played with my nipples, letting the pleasure engulf me. Soaking wet and very horny, I put the remote back on the table and went back upstairs to the next room, the kitchen. There were various items I could use in the kitchen but I decided to go with a large plastic spoon that had a long, smooth handle. The handle slid in smoothly and filled me up. Again, I lay out on the floor with my eyes closed, letting the pleasure engulf me as I rubbed my nipples for yet another three minutes. Once I was done, I went to the next room, the dining room. There wasn’t much to use but my father had been working on a project for his work and he had left a pen on the table. Other than that, I had no other choice. Sitting down on a chair, I slid the pen inside me. Compared to the remote and spoon handle, the pen felt like nothing. Nevertheless, I closed my eyes and rubbed my nipples some more. I was incredibly horny! Rubbing my nipples only teased me more. I wanted to orgasm very badly! After three minutes, I put the pen back without cleaning it and made me way to the next room, the bathroom. There were various items to use in the bathroom but I craved something that would stretch me out a little more. I went with my mother’s perfume bottle. The bottle was a little wider than my dildo. After running it under water, I lay out on the floor and worked the large bottle end inside me. It took a little force but slid in. The bottle really was stretching me out, making the urge to orgasm even worse. I rubbed my nipples a little slower this time to try to ensure that I would not climax. After three minutes, I put the bottle back and ventured to the next room, my parent’s room. Using the first item I found, my mother’s hairbrush handle, I inserted it into my horny, tight pussy and began rubbing my nipples for yet another three minutes. Once I was done, I went into the living room and proceeded to stuff myself with that remote and rub my nipples for another three minutes. I only had two more rooms left and I headed upstairs. First, I entered my sister’s room. I chose one of her small perfume bottles from her dresser and sat down on her bed. Stuffed, I began rubbing my nipples some more. The thought of doing this on her bed made me even more aroused and begging for an orgasm. After three minutes, I put the bottle back and went into the last room, my brother’s room. It was chilly in his room and I instantly grew goosebumps. His rooms smelled like any teenage boy’s room, sweat with a mixture of cologne. The scent actually turned me on a bit as I sat down on his bed with his tv remote in my hand. I coated the end of the remote in my sex before I slipped it inside me and began rubbing my hard, erect nipples. After three more minutes, I finished up and returned to my room, hornier than ever.

I couldn’t wait to orgasm. I was in such a rush but I knew the orgasm would not come easier. After retrieving my dildo from beneath my bed and working it inside my tight pussy, I set a timer on my phone and began squatting. I kept perfect form as I squatted and I grew frustrated as the dildo refused to fall out after a few minutes. My pussy was tight but I had figured since it was a little loose and soaking wet from stuffing object in it for the past half hour, it would have fallen out by then. Finally, with just a little over six minutes on the timer, the dildo fell to the floor. My legs were exhausted from the squats but I didn’t care, I was so horny, all I wanted to do was orgasm but there was more obstacles to complete. Before I could orgasm, I had to edge six times. I knew this would be extremely hard due to just how horny I was. Laying on my bed, I closed my eyes and rested my head on the pillows as I began to rub my clit. Within minutes, I approached climax but as soon as I was close to an orgasm, I pulled my hand away and edged. I continued to do the same practice, pulling my hand away at the last second, waiting a minute or two, before rubbing my clit again, until I had reached six edges. With every edge, it grew tougher, both mentally and physically but I was joyful. After teasing my pussy for the last few hours, I was happy to please her begs. With my legs spread, my head resting on the pillow, and my eyes closed, I began to rub my clit, letting the pleasure engulf me and take me over. I could feel the orgasm approach but this time I wouldn’t deny it. My back arched, my hands clenched onto the sheets, and my head sunk deeper into the pillows as I let out a loud moan and orgasmed, soaking my hand, thighs, and my bed sheets. It was a beautiful orgasm. It took away all the stress from the day. It relieved me. All the teasing had felt like it was worth it, thank you!

[thewilds]

Once again you are amazing with your reports! Thanks for sharing. What part of the dare was the hardest for you to do? Did you clean off any of the objects you used in your home?

What did you do with your sister's bra and panties?

[MasterDaddy02]

AThe Dare:
First get a thong and bra from your sister that you will wear for the day and take one of your mothers sex toys.
At school you have to stick your fingers in your pussy for two to three seconds for each class.
During lunch, go in a stall and strip naked and fuck yourself to orgasm with your mother’s toy while the panties are stuffed inside you. Wear the panties backwards for the rest of the day.

Back at home:
Upon arrival, strip naked and count the pieces of clothing you just dropped.
That will be the amount of different rooms where you must go to and stuff something inside for 3 minutes while you play with your nipples.
After you are done with all the rooms go to your own room.
Once you are done, stuff your dildo in your pussy and do squats until it falls out.
Every minute it takes is one edge before you may cum again.



My Report:
Thank you for the dare, the following is my report. I had a great time doing it and I hope you’ll enjoy my report just as much as I enjoyed doing the dare!
Upon getting home after working out, I had about an hour before I needed to get to school. My sister was in the kitchen so I took advantage of the opportunity, went upstairs, and crept into her room, taking a pair of panties and a bra from her dresser drawer. With the clothing in hand, I went back to my room, grabbed a short black skirt and a dark navy blue short-sleeve blouse. I hid the bra and panties under the blouse and skirt and crept downstairs, into the bathroom. After I showered, I changed into my clothes, putting the bra and panties on first. Luckily for me, the panties were the same size that I wore and the bra was only one size bigger but still fit me quite nice. Both articles of clothing were from Victoria Secret. The panties were dark green with a floral lace pattern in which they fit snug on me. The bra were plain light red in color with no designs or lace, it was a little loose but not too noticeable. I usually care about the bra matching the panties but today I would just have to be in the Christmas spirit. Just putting my sister’s clothing on made me a little aroused. Something about it made me warm inside. Just the thought of my soft nipples rubbing against the bra, and my sex soaking into her panties all day turned me on. With both of my sister’s articles of clothing on, I slipped on my skirt, blouse, and black leggings. After exiting the bathroom, I ate breakfast and stalled until my brother and sister left for school. Usually I left with them at the same time but I had to wait for them to leave this morning. Once the house was deserted, I hurried into my parent’s bedroom and pulled the shoebox out from underneath my mother’s side of the bed. There were three toys, a blue dildo, a rough vibrating dildo, and a rabbit viberator. The rabbit viberator would be too loud and too hard to hide in my purse and the vibrating dildo was too large to fit in my purse as well. This left me with one choice, the regular blue rubber dildo. I stashed the dildo in my purse and positioned the box underneath the bed in the exact spot it was taken from. I then hurried to my room and stashed the vibrating egg in my purse before heading to school.

Upon getting to school, I chatted with friends before the bell sounded, signaling that I had three minutes before first hour started. I made my way to Biology and sat down next to my friend Alyssa at a back table. Despite liking Biology, the class was a college course and it was always long and boring. Our teacher was on bed rest for pregnancy and had been replaced by a substitute teacher who I could not stand, I just really dislike him. Anyway, I sat towards the back of the room in the last chair at the back of the table. The tables were screwed to the ground, large and long with cabinets beneath. This provided me with plenty of privacy. As soon as we started notes, everyone's’ eyes were on the screen and I took this as an opportunity to slip my hand up my skirt, past my panties and onto my soft, warm labia. As one hand worked beneath my skirt, the other hand wrote the notes that were on the board. My pussy tingled with excitement at the slightest touch. It felt so perverse to be touching myself in class, next to all my friends! It was an amazing feeling. I tried to keep my concentrate on the board to avoid suspicion from my friends and the teacher. My left hand parted my labia and I worked my fingers inside my already damp pussy, keeping each finger inside for about three seconds before alternating to the next finger. Once I had all five fingers inside, I removed my hand from my skirt and went back to concentrating on the long and boring notes, leaving my pussy wet, aroused, and disappointed. After first hour, it was personal fitness class. After the teacher took attendance in the gym and we had changed into our gym clothes, we headed into the weight room. The class was quite small, made up of about 10 to 15 students, which made it easier to find a little security to finger myself. As usual, the class split, one half in the weight room as the other half occupied the cardio split, making it even easier for me. About ten minutes into class, I went into the corner with the dumbbells. Since nobody was around the dumbbells, I faced the wall, away from the others. With one dumbbell in my hand, I did a few hammer curls as my other hand worked down my shorts, past my panties, and onto my pussy that grew aroused at the touch. It tingled with enjoyment as I alternated fingers, keeping each finger in my warm, damp pussy for about three seconds. Once I was done, I wiped my fingers clean of my sex on my shirt. Though they still smelled of my sweet scent, it wasn’t very noticeable and I continued my workout but once class had ended, I washed my hands and took a quick rinse in the shower before heading to Calculus class.

Calculus was another class the was a college course that my school offered and required my attention, so upon getting to class, I tried to get my chore out of the way. We had assigned seat so I sat next to a sophomore boy in the second row of tables, furthest from the door. This put people to in front, behind, and to the left and right of me, making it much more challenging to complete. After exchanging the previous night's homework with the students behind us to grade, I took the opportunity since everyone was concentrated on grading the other student’s paper. With one hand grasping onto my pen and resting on the desk, I followed along and graded the worksheet as my other hand snuck up my skirt and each finger explored my damp, tight pussy for a few seconds each. As I did this, I frantically looked around the room to see if anyone was glancing back at me but to my luck, I did not see anyone. After removing my hand, I wiped the sex from my fingers onto my skirt and then followed along with notes. Following Calculus, I went to AP statistics class, yet another one of my college courses. The class was very small with only six students in it. This made it much harder since I sat close to all of the students but luckily, it was a work-day for our homework. Once everyone began their homework, I began mine. I kept one hand on the table, acting as though I was doing my homework, as my other hand ventured between my legs and beneath my panties and onto my warm, damp pussy. Again, I alternated fingers, slipping one finger in, before removing it after a few seconds. By the time I was done, I could faintly smell the sweet scent on my fingers and I was a little nervous that another student may also smell it. I acted as nonchalant as I could and focused on my homework. Again, I lucked out. When class ended, I headed to English, the last class before lunch. We were reading a book which made it much easier to complete my task. About five minutes into silent reading, the teacher was lost at the computer, while everyone else was lost inside the book. As I read, I kept my head down, looking at the book as my other hand crawled up my skirt and beneath my skirt. My pussy was screaming for an orgasm as I slipped each finger inside. The silence of the room made it feel even more perverse, eerie, and naughty, but it made me soaking wet. I didn’t want to read the book, I was too horny. Instead, I wanted to orgasm right there in class but I fought off my hormones until lunch.

Once lunch came, I was really hungry but also really horny. My hormones fought my belly and the hormones won. I began by going to the bathroom furthest from the cafeteria. The bathroom was completely empty. I entered the last stall, furthest from the door and closed the door but did not lock it. The door swung opened a bit, allowing me to few the sinks and mirrors in front of me. This also increased the riskiness as anyone that would wash their hands could see in my stall. Despite making me nervous, it also provided a rush that only made me more aroused than I already was. It made me feel naughtier than before. With the door peeked open, I quickly stripped off my clothes, setting them on the top of the toilet tank before grabbing my sister’s panties that I had been wearing. I sat down on the cold toilet seat and balled the panties into a ball, working the very rough, dry material into my pussy. The damper I got, the easier they slid in. It took a few minutes but eventually, my pussy had swallowed them. I shuffled through my purse and removed my mother’s large, blue dildo. The dildo was covered in small, smooth bumps to increase the pleasure and it would certainly do that! I wasn’t necessarily turned on by the fact that I was using her toys, rather it grossed me out. I didn’t want to think about where it had been but the thought lingered as I wetted the dildo with my saliva and pressing it against my labia. The dildo parted my labia and pushed inside me. As it pushed inside me, my head jolted back and I closed my eyes, letting the pleasure fill me as I took the dildo in as far as I could, pushing the now damp panties further inside me. I was incredibly horny, turned on by the whole scenario that I was actually masturbating in the school bathroom with the door open and I was using my mother’s toy. It was just so perverse but yet so arousing at the same time. I got feel the perspiration grow on my back and forehead as my heartbeat increased. I kept my eyes closed, letting the pleasure and adrenaline rush take me over. One hand pumped the dildo in and out as the other hand ran freely over my body, stopping to rub my hard, erect nipples before running down my smooth skin and onto my clit, where it found comfort as I rubbed my clit to the same pace of my fucking. I didn’t last long.Within minutes, I could feel my body grow tense and begin to shake as I approached climax. I bit my lip tightly to ensure no noises would escape, my body shaking vibrantly until I orgasmed. I let out a small moan but it was inaudible. The orgasm left thedildo, the toilet seat, my fingers, and my thighs soaked in my sweet, sticky, and clear sex. I removed the dildo from my pussy that was now slightly agape. Sticking my fingers inside me, I removed the panties which were now damp, sticky, and soaked of my sex. The entire sweet scent filled the stall and I knew I would be carrying it around wearing the panties. Not wanting to run the risk of getting caught anymore, I quickly dressed and cleaned off the dildo, the toilet seat, and my hands. I had put the damp panties on backwards as I headed back to the cafeteria. Damp and out of position, they were now quite uncomfortable but I lived with it.

After lunch, I headed to History class, taking a seat in the back next to my friend, Jane. The panties had caused the scent of my sex to linger and it actually made me a little humiliated. I kept watching my friend’s facial expressions to catch if they smelled it but nothing in their expressions hinted at it, nevertheless it made me a little embarrassed. Once our teacher was done lecturing in the first ten minutes, he put a movie on FDR on the screen and turned off the lights. Since I was in the back of the room, I used this opportunity to masturbate once again, soaking each finger in my soaking wet pussy for a few seconds. Once I was done, I relaxed and watched the movie until the bell dismissed us. My next class was Historical Personalities. Again, I tried to find a seat in the back corner, away from all the students but my friends still sat next to me. Again, I was able to find time as we took notes. As soon as the teacher was not paying attention, I used my free hand to crawl up my legs and under the panties, inserting each finger into my damp pussy for a few seconds. Once complete, I wiped them clean on my skirt and went back to paying attention and taking notes. Finally, it came to be the last hour of the day, Study Hall. We had assigned seats in the library but mine was towards the back and to the right of most of the students though one guy shared the same table as me. This made me a little nervous but it also spiked my adrenaline and arousal. I worked on my math homework for the first ten minutes before I stopped and glanced around the library. There was about twenty kids in the study hall but most of them were caught up in homework, their computer, or music. I didn’t see a single student looking around nor was the librarian, as she was busy at her desk. This provided a little courage for me as I reached one hand up my skirt, sliding it over the still damp panties. As I did this, I kept my other hand on the table holding the pencil to make it seem as though I was working on my homework. I was so horny as my body tingled at the touch of my fingers on my soft pussy. I kept watch on the boy next to me, to make sure he was not looking at me. He never did and I was easily able to slide each finger inside of me for a few seconds. By the time I was done, I was even more aroused. I wiped my fingers on my skirt and tried to fight off the urge to masturbate, going back to my math homework. I was so horny that I couldn’t wait to get home.

When the bell dismissed the entire school, I made my way through the crowd in the hallway and out to my car, driving the short ride home. Horny and home alone, I couldn’t wait to masturbate. Both my parents were at work and wouldn’t return for a few hours and both my siblings were at practice and wouldn’t be back for a few hours as well. This gave me plenty of time. Entering the house, I first returned my mother’s dildo before going to my room and stripping naked. I made sure to count every article of clothing, each shoe, each sock, the panties, bra, blouse, skirt, and each legging. In total, I had 10 articles of clothing, that meant that I had ten rooms to pleasure myself in. I started with the laundry room. Wandering the house naked was a thrill in itself, even if no one was home, it made me feel naughty and aroused. I started with the laundry room, searching for an object that wanted to be swallowed up. I couldn’t find a real good object so I used a clothes hanger, inserting the “hook” part inside me. Despite being skinny and small, it still provided great pleasure as I sprawled out on the floor, letting the skinny hook fill me as I rubbed both my sensitive, hard and erect nipples. I kept watch of time as I rubbed my nipples and once three minutes was reached, I moved the next room, horny and screaming for an orgasm. Next was the basement. I didn’t have to search around the basement very long. I had sat down on the couch and grabbed the remote off the coffee table. Using the smooth side with no buttons, I moistened the end and worked it inside me. The remote was a little wider than my dildo, so it provided a little more pleasure as it stretched me out. I kept it stuffed inside me for three minutes as I played with my nipples, letting the pleasure engulf me. Soaking wet and very horny, I put the remote back on the table and went back upstairs to the next room, the kitchen. There were various items I could use in the kitchen but I decided to go with a large plastic spoon that had a long, smooth handle. The handle slid in smoothly and filled me up. Again, I lay out on the floor with my eyes closed, letting the pleasure engulf me as I rubbed my nipples for yet another three minutes. Once I was done, I went to the next room, the dining room. There wasn’t much to use but my father had been working on a project for his work and he had left a pen on the table. Other than that, I had no other choice. Sitting down on a chair, I slid the pen inside me. Compared to the remote and spoon handle, the pen felt like nothing. Nevertheless, I closed my eyes and rubbed my nipples some more. I was incredibly horny! Rubbing my nipples only teased me more. I wanted to orgasm very badly! After three minutes, I put the pen back without cleaning it and made me way to the next room, the bathroom. There were various items to use in the bathroom but I craved something that would stretch me out a little more. I went with my mother’s perfume bottle. The bottle was a little wider than my dildo. After running it under water, I lay out on the floor and worked the large bottle end inside me. It took a little force but slid in. The bottle really was stretching me out, making the urge to orgasm even worse. I rubbed my nipples a little slower this time to try to ensure that I would not climax. After three minutes, I put the bottle back and ventured to the next room, my parent’s room. Using the first item I found, my mother’s hairbrush handle, I inserted it into my horny, tight pussy and began rubbing my nipples for yet another three minutes. Once I was done, I went into the living room and proceeded to stuff myself with that remote and rub my nipples for another three minutes. I only had two more rooms left and I headed upstairs. First, I entered my sister’s room. I chose one of her small perfume bottles from her dresser and sat down on her bed. Stuffed, I began rubbing my nipples some more. The thought of doing this on her bed made me even more aroused and begging for an orgasm. After three minutes, I put the bottle back and went into the last room, my brother’s room. It was chilly in his room and I instantly grew goosebumps. His rooms smelled like any teenage boy’s room, sweat with a mixture of cologne. The scent actually turned me on a bit as I sat down on his bed with his tv remote in my hand. I coated the end of the remote in my sex before I slipped it inside me and began rubbing my hard, erect nipples. After three more minutes, I finished up and returned to my room, hornier than ever.

I couldn’t wait to orgasm. I was in such a rush but I knew the orgasm would not come easier. After retrieving my dildo from beneath my bed and working it inside my tight pussy, I set a timer on my phone and began squatting. I kept perfect form as I squatted and I grew frustrated as the dildo refused to fall out after a few minutes. My pussy was tight but I had figured since it was a little loose and soaking wet from stuffing object in it for the past half hour, it would have fallen out by then. Finally, with just a little over six minutes on the timer, the dildo fell to the floor. My legs were exhausted from the squats but I didn’t care, I was so horny, all I wanted to do was orgasm but there was more obstacles to complete. Before I could orgasm, I had to edge six times. I knew this would be extremely hard due to just how horny I was. Laying on my bed, I closed my eyes and rested my head on the pillows as I began to rub my clit. Within minutes, I approached climax but as soon as I was close to an orgasm, I pulled my hand away and edged. I continued to do the same practice, pulling my hand away at the last second, waiting a minute or two, before rubbing my clit again, until I had reached six edges. With every edge, it grew tougher, both mentally and physically but I was joyful. After teasing my pussy for the last few hours, I was happy to please her begs. With my legs spread, my head resting on the pillow, and my eyes closed, I began to rub my clit, letting the pleasure engulf me and take me over. I could feel the orgasm approach but this time I wouldn’t deny it. My back arched, my hands clenched onto the sheets, and my head sunk deeper into the pillows as I let out a loud moan and orgasmed, soaking my hand, thighs, and my bed sheets. It was a beautiful orgasm. It took away all the stress from the day. It relieved me. All the teasing had felt like it was worth it, thank you!



Princess,
Thankyou for sharing your dare. Thankyou for your detail report.
Daddy!

[Lisa-kratt]

In this thread there wasnt much action in the last few days so I thought maybe youre a bit bored and got time for another little dare. Next time youre in the mall (no need to go there just for this dare) go to the public mens bathroom and stand in front of the urinary. Try to pee in there. Lets see how everyone reacts. In case this is too public, go into a a stall and pee there. Keep the dore unlocked though. Have fun :)

[shan]

I'll try one for you. First time posting a Dare. Hope you like this one.

----------------------

Naked Semi-public Masturbation

What you need:
--Headphones
--Blindfold
--Music Player (iPod, iPhone, etc.) with alarm/timer feature
--2 6-sided die

Dare:
1. Roll the 2 6-sided die 4 times and add those numbers together. This is how long after the last member of your family is in bed to start the dare.

2. Roll a 6-sided die 2 times and add those numbers together. This is how long you will masturbate for.

3. Roll one die to determine your location:

Outside your parents bedroom with your feet on either side of the door.
Back Yard
Outside your sisters bedroom with your feet on either side of the door.
Front Yard or porch (driveway near the street if you are really daring)
Outside your brothers bedroom with your feet on either side of the door.
In front of the most public window in your house. Blinds drawn, lights on.

4. After everyone is in Bed and the appropriate amount of time has passed (step 1), remove your clothes.

5. Find some music to listen to on your phone.

6. Set an alarm on your phone to go off in the number of minutes equal to your dice roll in step 2 (add a minute or so to account for setup).

7. Go to the location and put your blindfold, put your headphones on and start the music playing. It needs to be loud enough that you cannot hear anyone moving or coming, but not loud enough for them to hear it easily.

8. Masturbate continuously until the alarm goes off. If you cum, immediately lift the blindfold and add 5 minutes to your original time and restart.

[The Slutty Princess]

I would like if you try out my dare

when you are shopping the next time you have to drink at least two liters of fluid of your choice
you are not allowed to use the bathroom in the shopping mall
you have to hold it in as long as you can
at least minimum two hours after drinking the last fluid

you have to choice where to pee out of three
first is to use some flower pot while wearing some skirt or dress
choose some quiet place sit on it and pee in it
no one would recognize it

second is a changing room in some store of your choice (maybe one you didn't like or hate because of bad service)
but be quite while peeing

the third choice could be the parking lot in the mall
use some dark corner or between some parked cars

if all of these are too public let me know and tell me your ideas are and I will probably allow you to do it there


Thank you for the dare. Sorry it took so long to complete, it has been a rough last couple of weeks, I just needed a break. Anyway, here is my report, I hope you enjoy it as much as I enjoyed completing it.
After consuming roughly 2 liters of water, I waited about an hour before I headed to the mall. I was dressed in a short black skirt, white flats, and a long-sleeve dark red crop top. The outfit showed much skin, with my legs and belly exposed, but I liked the look. My little dangling silver belly button piercing glistened in the sun. Despite the sun, it was actually a little cold outside, being in the low 50s. Driving to the mall, my bladder was already begging for release but it was controllable. I didn’t mind the fact that I was required to shop for two hours, I always loved shopping, even if it was on a full bladder. The first hour of shopping was not very hard. My bladder was begging to be released but it was very controllable. I went from store to store, looking at clothes, make-up, books, and all sorts of things but bought only a few items. After about an hour of shopping, my bladder got worse. It was nearly killing me. Every time I stopped walking, I had to cross my legs to keep my bladder from leaking. It was incredibly hard to keep mentally stable. My mind was ringing, telling me, begging me, to release my bladder. Walking and looking at clothes got my mind off my bladder but only for short, temporary moments. I was fidgety, my bladder felt swollen and the pain was awful but I remained in control. Every stop, I grimaced and squirmed, trying to keep my bladder from leaking. This went on for another hour before the clock finally hit my desired time. I was desperate to release my bladder. Fearing the security cameras that covered the parking lot and the inside of the mall along with the increased risk of being seen, I went with the easiest option, peeing in a changing room. I was already in Rue 21 and the changing rooms were quite concealed and desperate to pee, I decided to use their changing rooms. I approached a young brunette employee who had been stocking jeans and I politely asked if I could use a changing room. She smiled and energetically told me to follow her. With my purse and jeans in hand, I followed her down a short hallway to the changing rooms. She knocked on the stall before she opened it for me. I thanked her and entered the stall. By this time, my legs were shaking, I was so desperate to pee.
Hurriedly, I scrambled through my purse and removed an empty water bottle and unscrewed the top. I needed to pee so bad that I didn’t have time to pull my skirt down. Instead, I parted my legs and lifted my skirt above my waist. I positioned the water bottle right by my urethra and relaxed myself. Within seconds, a small squirt of urine flew out of me. The spurt was soon followed by a stream. As the warm urine flowed out of me, I tilted my head back and closed my eyes, letting out a sigh of relief. The relief of finally emptying my bladder had hid my nerves. The sound of the urine filling the bottle was quite loud but only audible to anyone that would be in the changing rooms next to me or someone outside my changing room. No one was in the changing rooms next to me nor was anyone outside my changing room as the employee had left as soon as she had opened the door. As soon as my bladder was empty, I felt a weight released from my shoulders, I no longer had to squirm around to hold my bladder. The bottle was a little over half-full and I screwed the cap back on tightly before stuffing in back in my purse and returning to shopping, this time, much more peacefully and stress-free!

[MasterDaddy02]

Thank you for the dare. Sorry it took so long to complete, it has been a rough last couple of weeks, I just needed a break. Anyway, here is my report, I hope you enjoy it as much as I enjoyed completing it.
After consuming roughly 2 liters of water, I waited about an hour before I headed to the mall. I was dressed in a short black skirt, white flats, and a long-sleeve dark red crop top. The outfit showed much skin, with my legs and belly exposed, but I liked the look. My little dangling silver belly button piercing glistened in the sun. Despite the sun, it was actually a little cold outside, being in the low 50s. Driving to the mall, my bladder was already begging for release but it was controllable. I didn’t mind the fact that I was required to shop for two hours, I always loved shopping, even if it was on a full bladder. The first hour of shopping was not very hard. My bladder was begging to be released but it was very controllable. I went from store to store, looking at clothes, make-up, books, and all sorts of things but bought only a few items. After about an hour of shopping, my bladder got worse. It was nearly killing me. Every time I stopped walking, I had to cross my legs to keep my bladder from leaking. It was incredibly hard to keep mentally stable. My mind was ringing, telling me, begging me, to release my bladder. Walking and looking at clothes got my mind off my bladder but only for short, temporary moments. I was fidgety, my bladder felt swollen and the pain was awful but I remained in control. Every stop, I grimaced and squirmed, trying to keep my bladder from leaking. This went on for another hour before the clock finally hit my desired time. I was desperate to release my bladder. Fearing the security cameras that covered the parking lot and the inside of the mall along with the increased risk of being seen, I went with the easiest option, peeing in a changing room. I was already in Rue 21 and the changing rooms were quite concealed and desperate to pee, I decided to use their changing rooms. I approached a young brunette employee who had been stocking jeans and I politely asked if I could use a changing room. She smiled and energetically told me to follow her. With my purse and jeans in hand, I followed her down a short hallway to the changing rooms. She knocked on the stall before she opened it for me. I thanked her and entered the stall. By this time, my legs were shaking, I was so desperate to pee.
Hurriedly, I scrambled through my purse and removed an empty water bottle and unscrewed the top. I needed to pee so bad that I didn’t have time to pull my skirt down. Instead, I parted my legs and lifted my skirt above my waist. I positioned the water bottle right by my urethra and relaxed myself. Within seconds, a small squirt of urine flew out of me. The spurt was soon followed by a stream. As the warm urine flowed out of me, I tilted my head back and closed my eyes, letting out a sigh of relief. The relief of finally emptying my bladder had hid my nerves. The sound of the urine filling the bottle was quite loud but only audible to anyone that would be in the changing rooms next to me or someone outside my changing room. No one was in the changing rooms next to me nor was anyone outside my changing room as the employee had left as soon as she had opened the door. As soon as my bladder was empty, I felt a weight released from my shoulders, I no longer had to squirm around to hold my bladder. The bottle was a little over half-full and I screwed the cap back on tightly before stuffing in back in my purse and returning to shopping, this time, much more peacefully and stress-free!

Princess,
Again, you did very nice in how you pushed your bladder to the limit. That challenge was a very nice one for as that need to release was being beg from you. Also from how you didn't have time to pull down your skirt instead had to spread your legs and pull up your cute black skirt in order to fill that water bottle.
Great job!
Daddy!

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
This dare is made up by using the following formulas. The dare is all center around numbers. Those numbers will be what you must use in carrying out this dare. The higher those numbers add up. The higher that challenge and creativity will be placed on you.

You will add all the numbers together from 1-3.
You will next match that number to each section of what is required from you in this dare.
You will next have to do the highest number backwards to the first number that is listed.
You will next have to perform that many edges that you match too. You will divided that number by two to come up with that required number for edges. Example if it is 12 then you will have to perform 6 edges at that location or place.
You will next have to masturbate and orgasm that many times divided by two.
1. You will first write down the day, that you are going to perform this dare. Example, if you do this dare on Sunday, that would be number 1. (If you do this dare on Sunday or Monday, then you must add the number 6 to it.)
2. You will next write down the month, in which you perform this dare. Example, June will be number 6.
3. You will next write down the time in which you start the dare. Example, if you start it at 7pm, then you will use the number 7. (If you start this dare at 1 or 2, then you must add the number 6 to it.)
4. You will next write down and number every room in your house.
1. Your bedroom, 2. Your family room, 3. Bathroom, 4. Sister room, 5. Kitchen, 6. Brother room, 7. Dining room, 8. Parents bedroom, 9. Your car, 10. The Mall, 11. The Park, 12. Grocery store, 13. Your back yard. Add any other room that I may have left out at your house.
5. You will next write down and number all your toys and your mother's rabbit vibrator. 1. 11" dildo, 2. Vibrating egg, 3. Toothbrush, 4. Hairbrush, 5. Shoe laces, 6. Toothpaste, 7. Double side dildo, 8. Pegs, 9. Rabbit viberator , 10. Alligator clamps.
6. You will next write down and number the following.
1. Setups, 2. Squats, 3. Push ups, 4. Jumping Jacks.
7. You will next write down and number the following outfits.
1. Black mini skirt, 2. Red mini skirt, 3. White mini skirt, 4. White tight blouse, 5. White loose blouse, 6. Short top showing your belly button. 7. Red blouse, 8. Your choice in outfit.



This dare is made to bring out that very challenging side of you along with pushing you. It will also be bring out that very exciting side of you as well.

[The Slutty Princess]

In this thread there wasn't much action in the last few days so I thought maybe you're a bit bored and got time for another little dare. Next time you're in the mall (no need to go there just for this dare) go to the public men's bathroom and stand in front of the urinary. Try to pee in there. Lets see how everyone reacts. In case this is too public, go into a stall and pee there. Keep the door unlocked, though. Have fun :)

Thank you for another fun dare, Lisa! I really had a great time! Sorry for taking so long but I had to find a time where I was at the mall. I decided to spice things up a bit since I was too nervous to do it by myself. Anyway, below is my report, I hope you enjoy it as much as I enjoyed doing your dare.

I had been at the mall with a few friends, Jane, and Alyssa. We had been shopping for about two hours and had stopped at the food court to get off our feet and get something to eat. We ended up choosing to wait in line at Taco Bell. I wasn’t much of a fan but Alyssa and Jane liked it. I ordered a small starburst freezie and nachos and after receiving our food, we sat at an empty table on the outskirts of the food court. We munched on our food, played around on our phones, and chatted. After about ten minutes, everyone had their food gone and I began to ease my way into a conversation. I bet Alyssa $5 she wouldn’t go and ask a cute boy, who sat nearby, for his number. Alyssa was a shy girl and she laughed and declined my bet. I increased the reward and told her $10, she still declined. Now that we were in a joyful and daring mood, I bet Jane that she wouldn’t pee in a urinal for $20. Jane was unlike Alyssa, she wasn’t shy and she was one of my most adventurous and daring friends. For $20, she couldn’t turn it down, she laughed and smiled and said she was down for it. Now was my chance to slid in, as I told Jane I’d do it as well if she was going to do it. I tried to urge Alyssa to do it as well but she refused and stood her ground without a budging.
The three of us made our way towards the hallway off from the food court. The hallway held the restrooms along with janitorial closets and storage rooms. We waited near the water fountains, watching for people to exit and enter the men’s bathroom. It took about ten minutes before we found the right time. No one had entered and the last man had just exited the bathroom and returned to the food court. Jane and I quickly snuck over to the door, followed by Alyssa. Alyssa was going to be our lookout, she was to knock on the door if someone was coming, if we were to hear the knock, we would rush into a stall to hide. My mind was racing. I was sweating from nerves but I was excited at the same time. I could hear my own heart beating as the beads of perspiration ran down my body as I slowly peeked the door open. After ensuring no one was inside, Jane and I slipped inside, laughing and giggling at each other. Jane relaxed me. I was nervous but she seemed calmer than ever which rubbed off on me. Instantly, I noticed the bathroom smelled kind of bad. There was a large wall to the right of the door, behind the wall was the urinals and bathroom stalls and directly in front of us were the sinks. Despite the bathroom being deserted, the both of us acted as ninjas, stealthy tiptoeing around the wall and to the urinals. It was an indescribable experience. My heart was beating incredibly fast and I could barely think. Jane wasted no time as she approached a urinal and unzipped her jeans. I had it easier, wearing just a skirt. I was too mesmerized to move. I watched Jane as she wiggled her jeans to her knees, her purple the quickly followed and I instantly grew aroused and excited but also a little embarrassed. Her ass shined like a diamond to me. It was perfect, round-shaped, and toned. Her tan lines made her butt stick out even more. It made me feel a little embarrassed but my eyes seemed to be locked on her ass until I shook my head, trying to clear the thought. I didn’t want Jane sensing that I was staring at so I quickly acted. Jane was standing inches from the urinal and I copied her. I quickly took the stall next to her and pulled my white and black panties to my knees and lifted my skirt far above my waist. To me, the urinal seemed to be an extremely small target. It was about waist level, causing me to have to arch my back a bit to position myself better. Luckily for me, I had a little experience peeing while standing, I had done it a few times at my house and while hunting but I was certainly no expert. I was too excited to pee right away as I stood in front of the urinal, trying to relax my bladder. As I did this, I continued to glance over at Jane who was trying to relax her bladder as well. I could still see Jane’s ass from the side but her shirt and hand blocked her front side from me. She laughed as a small squirt of pee exploded from her but missed the urinal, hitting the floor and her jeans. She quickly adjusted herself as the stream flowed out from her and into the urinal. Hearing the pitter-patter of her stream hitting the urinal relaxed me even more and soon I began to pee. It started with a small spurt which was simultaneously followed by a stream of yellow gold. Unlike Jane, I managed to stay clean and make it into the urinal. Jane finished up before me but seconds later, my stream died down and dribbled onto the floor and a little on my panties and shoes. Jane smiled at me as she pulled her thong and jeans back up, facing away from me. I did the same, pulling my panties back up and adjusting my skirt. I could feel my panties absorb my sex. The whole experience had made me aroused more than ever. It felt like we had been in the bathroom forever but we quickly left to find Alyssa who was smiling outside the bathroom, exclaiming that we were quick. We quickly got as far away from the bathroom as we could and returned to shopping. Later, Jane refused my money but accepted the favor that I pay for her ice cream.
It was a really fun experience. The both of us had a great time and I certainly don’t think I would have been able to do it without the help of Jane, even if she didn’t even know she had been helping me!

[thewilds]

What a daring duo you and Jane are. I see more adventures for the two of you! We'll done! I can't imagine what might have turned out if someone else entered the bathroom?

Nice dare Lisa!

[MasterDaddy02]

Thank you for another fun dare, Lisa! I really had a great time! Sorry for taking so long but I had to find a time where I was at the mall. I decided to spice things up a bit since I was too nervous to do it by myself. Anyway, below is my report, I hope you enjoy it as much as I enjoyed doing your dare.

I had been at the mall with a few friends, Jane, and Alyssa. We had been shopping for about two hours and had stopped at the food court to get off our feet and get something to eat. We ended up choosing to wait in line at Taco Bell. I wasn’t much of a fan but Alyssa and Jane liked it. I ordered a small starburst freezie and nachos and after receiving our food, we sat at an empty table on the outskirts of the food court. We munched on our food, played around on our phones, and chatted. After about ten minutes, everyone had their food gone and I began to ease my way into a conversation. I bet Alyssa $5 she wouldn’t go and ask a cute boy, who sat nearby, for his number. Alyssa was a shy girl and she laughed and declined my bet. I increased the reward and told her $10, she still declined. Now that we were in a joyful and daring mood, I bet Jane that she wouldn’t pee in a urinal for $20. Jane was unlike Alyssa, she wasn’t shy and she was one of my most adventurous and daring friends. For $20, she couldn’t turn it down, she laughed and smiled and said she was down for it. Now was my chance to slid in, as I told Jane I’d do it as well if she was going to do it. I tried to urge Alyssa to do it as well but she refused and stood her ground without a budging.
The three of us made our way towards the hallway off from the food court. The hallway held the restrooms along with janitorial closets and storage rooms. We waited near the water fountains, watching for people to exit and enter the men’s bathroom. It took about ten minutes before we found the right time. No one had entered and the last man had just exited the bathroom and returned to the food court. Jane and I quickly snuck over to the door, followed by Alyssa. Alyssa was going to be our lookout, she was to knock on the door if someone was coming, if we were to hear the knock, we would rush into a stall to hide. My mind was racing. I was sweating from nerves but I was excited at the same time. I could hear my own heart beating as the beads of perspiration ran down my body as I slowly peeked the door open. After ensuring no one was inside, Jane and I slipped inside, laughing and giggling at each other. Jane relaxed me. I was nervous but she seemed calmer than ever which rubbed off on me. Instantly, I noticed the bathroom smelled kind of bad. There was a large wall to the right of the door, behind the wall was the urinals and bathroom stalls and directly in front of us were the sinks. Despite the bathroom being deserted, the both of us acted as ninjas, stealthy tiptoeing around the wall and to the urinals. It was an indescribable experience. My heart was beating incredibly fast and I could barely think. Jane wasted no time as she approached a urinal and unzipped her jeans. I had it easier, wearing just a skirt. I was too mesmerized to move. I watched Jane as she wiggled her jeans to her knees, her purple the quickly followed and I instantly grew aroused and excited but also a little embarrassed. Her ass shined like a diamond to me. It was perfect, round-shaped, and toned. Her tan lines made her butt stick out even more. It made me feel a little embarrassed but my eyes seemed to be locked on her ass until I shook my head, trying to clear the thought. I didn’t want Jane sensing that I was staring at so I quickly acted. Jane was standing inches from the urinal and I copied her. I quickly took the stall next to her and pulled my white and black panties to my knees and lifted my skirt far above my waist. To me, the urinal seemed to be an extremely small target. It was about waist level, causing me to have to arch my back a bit to position myself better. Luckily for me, I had a little experience peeing while standing, I had done it a few times at my house and while hunting but I was certainly no expert. I was too excited to pee right away as I stood in front of the urinal, trying to relax my bladder. As I did this, I continued to glance over at Jane who was trying to relax her bladder as well. I could still see Jane’s ass from the side but her shirt and hand blocked her front side from me. She laughed as a small squirt of pee exploded from her but missed the urinal, hitting the floor and her jeans. She quickly adjusted herself as the stream flowed out from her and into the urinal. Hearing the pitter-patter of her stream hitting the urinal relaxed me even more and soon I began to pee. It started with a small spurt which was simultaneously followed by a stream of yellow gold. Unlike Jane, I managed to stay clean and make it into the urinal. Jane finished up before me but seconds later, my stream died down and dribbled onto the floor and a little on my panties and shoes. Jane smiled at me as she pulled her thong and jeans back up, facing away from me. I did the same, pulling my panties back up and adjusting my skirt. I could feel my panties absorb my sex. The whole experience had made me aroused more than ever. It felt like we had been in the bathroom forever but we quickly left to find Alyssa who was smiling outside the bathroom, exclaiming that we were quick. We quickly got as far away from the bathroom as we could and returned to shopping. Later, Jane refused my money but accepted the favor that I pay for her ice cream.
It was a really fun experience. The both of us had a great time and I certainly don’t think I would have been able to do it without the help of Jane, even if she didn’t even know she had been helping me!


Princess,
I was wondering if this dare could be carried out by you alone and so it was good to hear that you talk Jane into helping you with this dare. It was good in how she was game and took it as a challenging and fun thing to try with you. Your idea of bring it up was a nice one and funny one. You have wanted to do a dare with Jane and your wish came true finally.
Great job!
Daddy!

[The Slutty Princess]

I enjoyed your dare from Lisa. I thought it was fun and creative!

New dare for you. When you are with your friends (your home or theirs), I suggest that you suggest to the others to play truth or dare. If you do end up playing, it is okay for the others to decide to end the game, but you can't suggest to end it, other than to go along with their decision to play or not, unless you are the deciding vote, then you cast in favor of playing or continuing to play.

Have fun!


Pretense:
For those of you who don’t know, my friends and I are not new to truth or dares games. Since we were about 15, we played truth or dare at numerous parties doing numerous silly, funny, and sexual dares. Most of the dares consist of a sexual tease or dance, kissing, eating food off someone, or stripping one another. I have experienced most of it. I have kissed nearly every one of my friends whether they are male or female. Tonight would be different. It was much more intimate than I could imagine!

Firstly, I’d like to thank you for giving me this task. It was one of, if not, the best truth or dare game I have ever participated in. Despite not having as many people participate in the game, as usual, I found it to be even better with fewer people since we all got more turns and learned more about each other! I tried to spice things up more than in past games which had me nervous all game but also extremely aroused and excited. Now on to the important stuff, my report! I hope you enjoy my report as much as I enjoyed giving and receiving every single truth and dare!

It had taken me awhile to organize a time for some friends to get together since we all had work and sports to organize around but I finally found a time that worked for all of us and I invited my friends over to my house. It was originally going to be just Jane, Sammie, Hannah, Amber, and myself but Amber fell sick and did not show. Nevertheless, it was going to be a fun night! As soon as my three musketeers arrived, we went in the backyard. It was already late at night but it was beautiful outside. I had planned to play the game in my room but I decided we would do it around a bonfire instead. Our fire pit was placed behind a large group of pine trees which shielded the view from the house. It was a perfect spot since my parents or siblings could not see us from the house because of the pine trees.
The small party started off small. When I invited them, I didn’t tell them we would be playing any games so I wanted to ease my way into it. We sat around the fire, telling stories, spreading gossip, and chatting as we roasted marshmallows. This lasted for about an hour before everything seemed to die down, that’s when I suggested we play truth or dare. Nobody seemed to be against the idea and all agreed to join in. It was a little different now. Generally, we played with 10-12 people but there were only four in total now which seemed to increase the stakes of the game. I quickly made a run down of the rules that everyone was already familiar with but this time, I added the new rules, explaining that if you wanted to decline a truth or dare, you must pick from punishment bucket and remove one article of clothing. Before we began, we would all have to write four punishments (2 truths, 2 dares) to fill the bucket. Next, I explained the order would be determined by a dice roll and during each round, every member must do either a truth or a dare. I grabbed the ice cream pail from the small table that sat near the fire pit and handed every girl four slips of paper that they’d use to create the punishments. I write my punishments rather quickly. For the two truth questions I wrote, “When was the last orgasm you had?” and “Would you rather give or receive an orgasm?”. For my dare punishments I wrote, “Swap clothes with the person next to you behind the pine trees.” and “Remove your top, run to the front yard and touch the sidewalk before returning to the fire pit.” I tried to make the punishments a little challenging but nothing too hard or embarrassing since there was always the chance that I’d pick my own punishment. Some of the girls laughed or had a very suspicious, evil grin across their face as they wrote on the paper which made me a little nervous but excited. I folded the pieces of paper and tossed them into the ice cream pail before I collected the rest of the folded pieces. Next, I grabbed the die off the table and gave a die to each of the girls who surrounded the table. Simultaneously, we tossed the die onto the table. The highest roll would go first. I rolled a two, Sammie rolled a six, Jane rolled a three, and Hannah rolled a six as well. Hannah and Sammie rolled again to determine the tie breaker, Hannah won. Hannah would be first, next was Sammie, then Jane, and lastly, myself. We were now ready!




Round One:
As usual, the first round started out simple and mild. Honestly, it was a little awkward. No one had wanted to be the first one to lay out a challenging truth or a dare, usually, we left it up to the boys to start those. Hannah started off by targeting me. I took a truth. After pondering for a short while, she asked me “In your opinion, who is the cutest boy in our class?” I didn’t have to think long, and I replied with “Cody” which got a few laughs but also some nods in agreement. With only a small group of people, it felt a little more awkward when the center of attention was on you but I was glad that I was done for the round, escaping on an easy question. Sammie’s turn was up and she asked Jane truth or dare. Jane picked dare, the first of the night. Sammie quickly thought before she spoke, daring Jane to post on Twitter “I love masturbating”, and of course, Jane did without much hesitation. It was now Jane’s turn and she sought revenge from Sammie as she asked Sammie truth or dare, Sammie picked dare as well. Jane was generally the one that you didn’t want to target. If you shot at her, she’d shoot at you twice, it was just the way she was. Jane smiled devilishly, daring Sammie to lick the bottom of her shoe. Sammie wrinkled her nose but smiled and walked over to the chair Jane was sitting in with her leg raised in the air. Sammie stuck out her tongue and gave the pink bottom of her shoe a long lick. It looked a little gross to me, I wasn’t much of a foot person and the bottom of her shoe appeared quite dirty. After licking the shoe, Sammie quickly spat in the fire as we all giggled and smiled. Finally, it was my turn and I only had one person to choose from, Hannah. As Sammie and Jane had been going at it, I was brainstorming both truths and dares. After asking the question, Hannah wanted a truth. I asked her, “What age did you begin masturbating?” Everyone smiled as they waited for Hannah’s response. Her face had turned slightly red as she thought to herself. She hesitated as she answered “13 or 14, I don’t exactly recall.” We made a few smart remarks before moving on to round two. We were now warmed up as the truths and dares became more challenging and embarrassing.

Round Two:
The center of attention remained on Hannah until she called on Sammie, Sammie asked for a dare. Hannah dared Sammie to send a naughty snapchat to Xavier, a guy Sammie had a crush on for a long time. Sammie didn’t seem to mind it as we all watched. Sammie took out her phone, pulling down her shirt a bit, she snapped a photo and sent it to Xavier. She was a little red in the face after sending it but acted as though it was nothing. Sammie was now up and she called on me. Having taken truth last time, I decided to go with dare. Sammie dared me to kiss her on the cheek and call her Queen for the rest of the game. I laughed at this. My stomach had tightened a bit from nerves but I wasn’t too nervous. I got up from the chair and walked towards Sammie who smiled as I approached her. She turned her head and I leaned in and pressed my dark red lips onto her pale cheek, exclaiming “there you go Queen” and leaving an impression of my lips on her cheek from my lipstick. A rush of adrenaline rushed through my body as everyone laughed and Hannah whistled sarcastically. I sat back down before Jane spoke up, asking Hannah truth or dare. Hannah picked truth. Jane smiled and asked her if she was a virgin. Hannah smiled shyly and told us she was not. Of course, everyone wanted to hear the details but Hannah said someone else would have to ask for them when it was their turn. It was now my turn and after everyone had quieted, I asked Jane truth or dare. Jane picked truth which surprised me. Generally, Jane tended to pick dare. I had a few dares thought up in my mind but no truth questions. I pondered through my head for a well-worded question before speaking up. “Do you ever have any lesbian thoughts?” The questioned quieted everyone. It was an awkward question to ask at an all-girls party and I could feel the awkwardness rub off on me. I felt my mace grow red with embarrassment as I suspected that my friends were wondering why I’d ask such a question. Jane answered that she has a few lesbian thoughts here and there and I quickly responded with a head nod, hoping that the attention would move to someone else. It was an awkward note to end round two on but Hannah began round three right away, I sensed she felt the awkwardness as well and wanted to move on.

Round Three:
Despite the attention being on Jane and I, Hannah diverted the attention back to Jane right away. Jane chose dare after the odd question I had asked her and Hannah dared Jane to stick a marshmallow down her panties for a whole round before she had to eat it. Jane shrugged her shoulders and I tossed her a marshmallow. Jane quickly unzipped her jeans, slightly exposing her bright yellow panties. Slightly aroused at just the sight of her panties, I watched as she slipped the marshmallow down the front of her panties, creating a small lump, before she zipped her jeans back up. It was now Sammie’s turned and she asked me for truth or dare. I picked truth and Sammie quickly thought of something and asked me how I lost my virginity. As soon as I heard the words, I grew cold and my heart sank. I gave a quick glance at Jane who shook her head slightly to signal that I should stay quiet. Jane and my sister are the only people I ever told about how I had lost my virginity and I wasn’t about to tell my other friends, even though they were some of my best friends. The questioned filled me with a negative mood that I tried to shake as Sammie and Hannah laughed and begged me to share as I reached for the ice cream pail. I shook my head and grabbed a card, it read “Remove your panties and toss them into the neighbor’s yard”. Reading the card, I smiled and grew excited. It was the perfect dare. Everyone was hooting and hollering at the dare, giving Sammie high fives since she was the one that had put the card in the pail. I was wearing a short black skirt and I uncrossed my legs and reached up my skirt. My head was spinning a million miles an hour. With everyone’s eyes on me, I quickly grew aroused as I pinched my panties and pulled them down my legs, slipping the bright blue and white panties off and onto the ground. My pussy grew moist feeling the eyes on me along with the warm air that flowed freely across it. I balled the panties into a ball and stood up from my chair. To the right of my house were an old couple, to the left was a younger couple who had moved in recently. I decided I didn’t want to screw up anything in the younger couple's relationship and older couple didn’t seem to excite me. I already had the house picked out in my head, two houses down the street to the left of my house, Hailey’s house. I removed my flip flops as the article of clothing and the girls followed me towards the road as I walked through the soft grass. My heart was beating fast and I was sweating a bit but I was more excited than ever. It was close to midnight and I figured Hailey was asleep since her car was parked in the driveway but there were no lights on in the house. Despite this, I moved stealthy down her driveway towards her car. I tossed the panties near the passenger side of the car and tiptoed back towards the group of smiling and giggling girls at the end of the driveway. The thought of Hailey finding them was running through my head, making me even more aroused as I could feel and see my nipples begin to harden and poke through my tight pink shirt. Laughing and talking softly, we made our way back to the fire pit and resumed the game. It was now Jane’s turn and she could choose from daring Hannah or Sammie. She chose Hannah and Hannah chose dare. Jane dared Hannah that she could no longer use the bathroom until the game was over. Hannah whined that she already had to go which was followed by a few laughs. I quickly changed the subject and asked Sammie, truth or dare. Sammie picked dare and I dared Sammie to eat half the marshmallow from Jane’s panties. With the dare, the round was over so Jane unzipped her jeans and slipped her hand under the bright yellow panties and removed the marshmallow that looked to be normal but a little on the sticky side. She smiled and ripped the marshmallow in half, tossing one end into her mouth and handing the other half to Sammie who threw it into her mouth as well. Despite the dare being more of a silly type, I still got aroused by it. I could feel my nipples grow even harder, my pussy drip with beads of sex. I was curious on whether Jane was aroused as well which would have made the marshmallow covered in her sex. Thinking about the marshmallow covered in sex as both of them swallowed it, aroused me but as soon as they were done eating, Hannah jumped right into the next round.

Round Four:
As round for rolled around, I noticed the dares were becoming more sexual and sensual, creating a certain discomfort around the fire even though it appeared everyone was having a good time. Everything heated up. Hannah kicked off the fourth round by asking me, truth or dare. Hannah was giving me an evil smirk, telling me she had a good dare in mind. Part of me didn’t want to know what she had in mind but the other part of me told me that I shouldn’t go with truth because of the last question that was asked to me. I smirked back at her and said “dare” and Hannah’s smirk turned to a smile. She dared me close my eyes and spin around five times, whoever stood in front of me at the end of the spin, I would be required to remove their shirt with my teeth. Standing up, I clenched my eyes closed and began spinning in circles, being careful so I wouldn’t get too dizzy and slip in the fire. After my fifth spin, I stopped and opened my eyes slowly, smiling as I did so. The night just got a lot better. Jane sat in front of me smiling as all the other girls giggled as Jane stood up from her chair. I laughed and smiled back at Jane as I made my way towards her. My mind was spinning, my heart was beating faster than normal, my nipples felt like they would poke right through my shirt, and my pussy felt soaking wet. Jane was a few inches shorter than me, causing me to have to squat down to her skinny waist. Jane adjusted her gorgeous brown hair over her shoulders to lay on her back and stretched her arms into the air. I looked up at her beautiful light brown eyes that her eye shadow had made pop. I grew even more excited. I loved everything about her. Her nose, her eyes, the shape of her body, her belly ring, her little ears, her hair, her feet, her butt, her small breasts, and even the small light colored mole she had on her left cheek, I loved it all. I could feel the warmth of her body on my forehead as I pinched her black tank top with my teeth, slowly moving my legs up as I tugged upwards on the shirt like I was a little dog. Jane couldn’t help but laugh. It was a challenge as soon as I got her her breasts. Her breasts her small but they filled the tight black tank top. I could feel the perspiration on my face from the excitement. I pulled outwards on the shirt before pulling it up and over her breasts that were concealed in a dark green push-up bra. As soon as I got past her shoulders and nose, the shirt slid off easily. My teeth hurt from clenching tightly onto the shirt but my whole body was tingling with excitement as I stared Jane seductively in the eyes, clenching her shirt in my mouth. Jane giggled and ripped the shirt from my mouth and I smiled back at her before I made my way back to my seat, my head spinning with a whirlwind of emotions. I wanted to rub my soaking wet pussy. I wanted to rub my nipples in front of everyone and it took some mental strength to refrain as the game moved on. Sammie was up and she asked Jane truth or dare. Jane selected dare. Having liked what she had just saw, she dared Jane to remove Hannah’s tank top with her teeth. Both of them smiled and stood up. Jane had it much easier than I had it since Hannah was wearing a loose dark blue tank top. Jane struggled a bit as she got to the breasts but she managed to get it off Hannah much quicker than I had got it off her, maybe because I had enjoyed it too much! It was now Jane’s turn and she asked Sammie, truth or dare. Sammie picked dare and Jane dared Sammie to record herself on snapchat, rubbing her nipples for a few seconds and to post it on her story. Sammie opted not to as she removed her socks and shoes as a result to declining the dare and then picked a card from the pail. She frowned and then smiled, showing us the card. Hannah began laughing, saying that she had wrote the card. The card read “Remove three articles of clothing of another person’s choosing” and was finished off with a smiley face. Besides me, Sammie was the only one with a shirt on. She picked Hannah to choose her clothes she’d remove and Hannah picked her shorts, top, and bra. Sammie would be the first one to remove her bra and I grew excited, biting my lip as she pulled down her black shorts and tossed them next to her chair, revealing her bright orange VS thong. Next, she pulled off her white Aeropostale tee and then unclasped her white bra, letting it drop to the grass. Sammie had smallish boobs, comparable to my size, around 32. They were beautiful and I could feel my stomach do a flip as soon as her bra drop. Her breasts were perfectly round, petite, were outlined by her small, quarter-sized nipples that were hard and erect. Sammie laughed uncomfortably, realizing everyone’s eyes had been on her. I tried not to look but I couldn’t help myself. Sammie was a short, skinny but fit girl. Despite having smaller breasts, her butt made up for it as it nearly swallowed her panties. Sammie strategically placed her silky, gorgeous blonde hair in front of her, covering most of her breasts. She shyly smiled at the giggles and hoots and hollers as her nose piercing and beautiful smile glistened back. I could sense her discomfort and I helped her out a bit, quickly transitioning by asking Hannah, truth or dare. She picked dare. Hannah had gave me, what had been, my favorite dare of the night, having me remove Jane’s top with my teeth. I didn’t want to be evil to her after that so I gave her a mild daring, telling her that she would have to crawl for the next three rounds. She shrugged her shoulders and got out of her chair and onto her fours. She sat back on her legs as it was now her turn to begin round five.

Round Five:
Everyone was excited now after round four had sparked everyone. Again, Hannah began by asking Jane, truth or dare. Jane wanted a dare and after thinking for a bit, Hannah dared Jane to kiss Sammie for a full minute. I thought a minute was quite long but I wasn’t going to argue, I was looking forward to watching the show. Sammie stayed seated as Jane went over to Sammie, sitting on her lap facing towards her. As soon as Hannah said “Go”, Jane leaned in and began kissing Sammie. There wasn’t much tongue action, just lips. They’d alternate between long kisses to short pecks. Nevertheless, the show made me aroused, tingly, and wet. I was disappointed when Hannah said “time” and Jane returned back to her seat, leaving Sammie a little red on the face but also looking aroused. Now Sammie was up, she asked Hannah for truth or dare. Hannah picked dare and Sammie dared her to ask Eric (Hannah’s boyfriend) for nudes and show everyone if he responded. Hannah declined and picked one of the punishment cards. She smiled as she read the card and then showed the group. The card read “What do you generally sleep in?”. Hannah sarcastically answered “a bed” before telling us that she sleeps in panties but no bra. Having declined a dare, she was also entitled to remove a piece of clothing, she removed her jeans, exposing her light red panties. It was now Jane’s turn and she asked me the question, truth or dare. I was excited to hear what Jane had in store for me and I picked dare. Jane dared me to eat Cheeto dust off Sammie’s nipples. I looked at Sammie, who had an astonished look on her face but I was ready for the dare. It wasn’t the first time we had eaten food from each other. Sammie did the honors of rubbing the Cheetos on her nipples, making them stiffer and fully erect. When she was done, She laid down in the grass and giggled as I knelt beside her and slowly leaned towards her. I began by giving each nipple a few licks, making sure to get most of the Cheeto dust. With each lick, Sammie squealed and squirmed. After a few licks, I sucked each nipple for a second or two to remove the rest of the dust. By the end, I was soaking wet and my body was begging to be touched. Afterward, it was my turn. I asked the only one I could, asking Sammie, truth or dare. Of course, I referred to her as Queen and the Queen picked dare. I dared Sammie to blindfold herself and receive a kiss from each one of us. She then would have to guess the correct order. If she guessed which one of us kissed her, the kisser would remove an article of clothing. For each one she guesses incorrectly, she’d have to remove an article of clothing. She could only afford one wrong guess since she was down to just her panties. I grabbed a handkerchief from the table and tossed it to Sammie who tied it around her eyes. Jane went first, followed by Hannah, as I finished, giving her a long kiss on her wet, pink lips which only aroused me more. Confident, Sammie guessed her order, guessing Jane first. After a long pause, she confidently and correctly answered Hannah than Lia. After some celebrating, we all took turns removing our clothing. I removed my top, leaving me in just my light blue bra and skirt. Hannah removed her bra and Jane removed her pants. Hannah joined Sammie topless, having just her light red panties on. Jane was now down to her green bra and yellow panties. We looked like rainbows with a light blue bra, bright yellow, bright orange, and bright red panties!

[The Slutty Princess]

I enjoyed your dare from Lisa. I thought it was fun and creative!

New dare for you. When you are with your friends (your home or theirs), I suggest that you suggest to the others to play truth or dare. If you do end up playing, it is okay for the others to decide to end the game, but you can't suggest to end it, other than to go along with their decision to play or not, unless you are the deciding vote, then you cast in favor of playing or continuing to play.

Have fun!

This is the second part of my report. (Character Limit would not allow me to post it in one reply)

Round Six:
Hannah began round 6 by targeting me, since I was the one who still had my bottoms on, with a similar dare after I selected the dare option. Hannah dared me to blindfold myself. Once blindfolded, Hannah would guide me towards one of her body parts and I’d have to guess the body part. If I guessed incorrectly, I’d lose my skirt. If I guessed correctly, Hannah would remove her panties. It was a risky dare for the both of us. I already had lost my panties in the neighbor’s yard and I feared that if I lost my skirt, they’d see that I was wet. I feared the embarrassment but I figured my skirt would have to come off sooner than later, I just wanted it to wait. I didn’t want to be the first one with no bottoms on. I wanted to see if my other friends were wet as well. I could tell nearly all of them were at least slight aroused due to the lumps in their bra from their erect nipples. I nodded my head in approval of the dare and Hannah grabbed the black handkerchief off the table, wrapping it tight and secure around my eyes. The girls began giggling as Hannah moved in front of me, preparing the body part she wanted to have licked. The laughter made me nervous. My heart was beating hard and fast, my stomach was doing flips and I was anxious. I could feel the goosebumps form and my hair stand up as soon as I felt Hannah’s hand on the back of my head, directing me towards her body. I could sense her body warmth as I got closer, sticking my tongue out to touch the body part in front of me. As soon as my tongue hit her warm skin, I tensed up and froze for a few seconds. I ran my tongue back and forth, swirling it around to try to grasp what I was licking. The giggles increased as I swirled my tongue around. It didn’t taste like much at all. It was smooth but I could feel a very small amount of hair which made me think it may have been her arm or leg. I licked for a few more seconds and even tried to smell the area but I couldn’t grasp onto it. Hannah stepped away and asked for my guess. Due to the giggles, I figured it had to be some place that would be relatively funny to lick, this caused me to guess that it was her butt. Hannah laughed, “Nope, it was my thigh.” As soon as I heard the word ‘nope’, my stomach did a flip and I yanked off the blindfold. I was nervous as all hell as I slipped my thumbs into the sides of my skirt and stood up to remove it. At the same time, I felt a little excited. I could feel the sex running across my labia. Every single pair of eyes around the fire was on me and it both excited me and scared me, I was now the center of attention and I was stripping in front of all my friends. I glanced over at Jane who gave me a shy smile which gave me a little courage. Nobody had commented on Sammie’s erect nipples and I prayed that no one would comment on my wet mound. Closing my eyes, in one quick motion, I slid the skirt down my legs. The skirt dropped to the grass and I kicked it off. Instantly, the cool night breeze rushed onto my moist mound, arousing me. The girls giggled, which made my heart sink as I opened my eyes and sat down, keeping my legs pressed together to cover my mound. I quickly realized that they weren’t laughing at my wet pussy that I feared they were laughing at, rather they were laughing at me. They were laughing about how embarrassed I was when I really didn’t need to be. This relaxed me as I smiled sheepishly and looked down at my cleanly shaven pussy. My sex seemed to glisten under the moonlight, making my mound sparkle. I took a sigh of relief when Sammie took the attention off me by asking Hannah, truth or dare. Hannah picked dare. It was now turning into all dares, the game should have been changed to ‘dare or dare’. Sammie dared Hannah to remove Jane’s panties with just her teeth. I smiled. I liked the idea. I was excited to watch but deep down, I actually felt a little jealous. I couldn’t wait to see if Jane was wet as well. Jane got up from her chair, her sexy butting shaking in her bright yellow panties. Sammie knelt in front of Jane, her head about eye level with Jane’s dangling belly piercing. I could feel my arousement increase as Sammie pressed her nose against Jane’s belly and clenched onto the bright yellow material with her teeth, gnawing on it as she pulled it down her legs. I could feel the adrenaline rush through my body as Jane’s pussy had come into . It was not the first time I had seen it but nevertheless, it was a site to see each and every time. Jane was neatly trimmed and I was happy and excited to see that her mound glistened under the moonlight as well. Her labia were small but perfect in my mind. I tried not to look to draw any attention to myself. I figured she was feeling the same way I was but her face didn’t show it. She seemed completely unphased by it as she sat back in the chair, keeping her legs slightly parted. I glanced at it every now and then but tried to refrain from doing it too much. It was now Jane’s turn as she smiled devilishly at Sammie. Sammie cut Jane short before she could ask the question, she picked dare. Jane dared Sammie to burn her panties. I could see where the devilish grin had come from. I thought it was a little harsh of a dare but Sammie didn’t think so. She giggled and smiled back at jane with a devilish grin of her own as she stood up and slid her cute orange panties down to her feet. She removed her panties from her feet and tossed them into the fire as they balled up and burned, creating black smoke. I thought it was a shame to burn her panties but Sammie must have felt different. Sammie had looked a little timid when she had removed her bra earlier but removing her panties seemed like nothing to her. She gave Jane a cocky smile before sitting back down. I noticed Sammie’s pussy was glistening as well, making me feel even more comfortable. Her’s was cute as well. Her labia were pink and small and she was neatly trimmed as well. It was now my turn and I had to pick Jane who picked dare. She seemed like she was up for a challenge so I gave her my own devilish smile and dared her to grope Hannah’s breasts. Jane smiled confidently but Hannah smiled a little shyly as Jane sprung from her chair and walked towards her. Aroused, I watched as Jane firmly squeezed and rub Hannah’s breasts, passing over the erect nubs that stuck out. It was a treat to see but it must have been even better to be in Jane’s spot. After about a half minute, I told Jane she could stop and round seven began.

Round Seven:
Sammie was now naked. Jane and I only had our bra on and Hannah still held onto her panties. It was about three in the morning and I could tell that people were growing a little tired as the fire began to die down but I figured we could squeeze in a few more rounds. It now was a fire-round for everyone to get naked. Hannah started by daring Jane to remove my bra with her teeth. At those words, I could feel my stomach flip and I grew excited and smiled as Jane jumped up from her chair. I was about to join Sammie in her birthday suit! I leaned forward in the chair and turned my back towards Jane who stood to the right of the chair. I felt her warm breath on my back as she leaned forward. Her cold teeth scraped on my back followed by her wet, warm lips. She struggled to get the clasp off, gnawing at it with her teeth as Sammie giggled watching her. I, on the other hand, sat still. I was aroused at just the fact that her mouth was on my back. Just the slightest touch of her teeth or her lips on my back had aroused me. Just the feeling of her warm breath was enough to provoke my body. After about a minute, she got it as my bra freed and became loose. My breasts instantly fell a few inches as I slid the straps off each arm and tossed the bra onto the ground next to my other clothes. My pussy was dripping wet and now my hard, erect nipples were visible to all but I was much more comfortable. Nobody seemed to really mind my naked body. With the bra off, there came a few cheers as Jane sat back down and Sammie began. Having just joined Sammie naked, I was now the center of attention and Sammie had no mercy. She wanted me to keep the limelight. I chose dare and she dared me to remove Hannah’s panties only using my teeth. As soon as I heard the words, the sex seemed to flow out of me. I grew more aroused than ever as Hannah got up from her chair. I did the same, walking over to Hannah. I knelt before her in the soft grass staring up at her blue eyes that stared back down at me. She had a large smile on her face and I smiled back. I was a little nervous but that was all concealed by my arousement. Her panties were right in front of me and I leaned in, slipping my teeth beneath the red fabric, rubbing against her smooth skin. I pinch the fabric in my teeth and clench down. My heart was beating faster than ever as her scent of her arousal filled my nostrils which made me flow like a waterfall. I closed my eyes to try to regain myself. It was all too much for me. With my eyes closed, I tugged down at the panties and they didn’t seem to move. I tugged them a few more times before they began sliding down her thick thighs. As they began sliding, the curiosity got the best of me and I opened my eyes. She was neatly trimmed and her small pink, gorgeous pussy was just inches from my face. Opening my eyes nearly killed me. I felt light headed and my mind was spinning. Never had I ever been that close to a pussy and it was amazing. The smell, the sight, everything aroused me. I didn’t want my friends to suspect that so I began tugging on her panties some more. Once they got past her butt, they slid down her legs and I let them drop to the grass as she kicked them off. All the girls were giggling as I sat back down in the chair. I could feel my face was beat red but I didn’t care. I was in my own zone, my own heaven. It was now Jane’s turn. She asked Sammie, truth or dare. Sammie picked truth which surprised me. A truth had not come up for a few rounds but Jane had previously been giving Sammie a devilish smile which may have persuaded Sammie to pick truth. It had caught Jane off guard as well as she thought about a question. “How many times have you had sex?” Sammie thought about her answer before answering about 20 or 30 times. Everyone seemed astonished, thinking it was a very high number but I kept my mouth shut. I knew that I had had sex much more than that and if they were astonished by these numbers, they’d be blown away by mine. It was now my turn and I could only dare Hannah. With Jane being the only one with an article of clothing on, I copied the idea and dared Hannah to remove Jane’s bra with just her teeth but this one would be more interesting since the clasp was in the front. Jane stayed seated as Hannah came to her. Hannah was a little red in the face and I could tell she was nervous but I couldn’t blame her. She leaned her head in between Jane’s petite breasts as her breasts closed around her face. Everyone, including me, giggled and smiled at the sight and Hannah grew more embarrassed. It took a minute or two of what looked like motor boating before she had unlatched the clasp. Jane did the rest, removing the straps from her arms and tossing the bra next to her. I grew more aroused as I glanced at her breasts. Thigh petite, they looked perfectly round and defined by the quarter sized nipples that were hard and erect.

Round Eight:
Now that everyone was naked, it became a little more uncomfortable. I could sense the discomfort around the room. Nobody wanted to give a dare that’d take it too far. It was close to four in the morning and I could tell by my friend’s actions and how they spoke, they were getting tired. I was too but I tried to push on, urging Hannah to start the next round. Hannah had to think for awhile as she thought of a dare. Like I said, coming up with dares now that we were naked became much harder. My friends and I didn’t want to cross any boundaries. Finally, she dared Sammie to french kiss me. Instantly, my heart dropped. The sex poured from me hearing the phrase. I had frenched kiss before with a few females friends, a few males friends, and of course, my boyfriend. I had experience and I wasn’t nervous about french kissing. Something was different now. This seemed to be more intimate. We were all naked and now we had to french kiss! I was complaining, rather I was looking forward to it. By the smile on Sammie’s face, it seemed as though she was looking forward to it as well as she made her way towards me. I was seated in the chair and Sammie kept me seated, putting her legs through each hole of the chair. Both her thighs were on either side of me. We had faced each other and I was hornier than ever. Her breasts were right in my face, her pussy only inches from my belly as she sat on my lap. She scooted in closer to me, pressing her thighs against my hips and leaning her head towards my closed lips. As soon as our wet lips touched, my body felt the tingling and excitement it produced. A wave of pleasure washed over my body as I parted my lips and her tongue darted into my mouth, touching my tongue. Instinctively, I moved my tongue around on her tongue. Our tongues spun around each other and wrestled. My mind was going crazy with such pleasure. After a few seconds, she pulled her tongue back in her mouth and closed her lips, kissing mine gently. I followed, wrapping my lips around hers. As soon as her lips parted, I darted my tongue inside her mouth and began exploring the wet inside. In reality, it was kind of gross but I was to engrossed in the moment to care. After a few seconds, I pulled my tongue out and our lips parted. I thought we were done but before I could do anything, her tongue darted back inside my mouth, assaulting my tongue. Sammie now attacked me as the kissing got deeper and more passionate. Our breath was shortening as we kissed for about a half a minute. My eyes stayed closed. I was caught up in the moment as was enjoying every second of it. I could feel my wetness grow as my tongue wrestled with her tongue, exchanging saliva as we kept our lips locked, parting them only for a short breath. Sammie ended the kiss, pulling her tongue out and gently sucking on my lower lip as she pulled her mouth away from mine. Obviously, we had both been caught up in one of the best kisses I had ever received. As soon as Sammie pulled away, there was hooting, whistling, and hollering from the other girls. I felt my face grow red but found comfort in Sammie as she smiled back at me, her face a light red color as well. Her hazel eyes stared back at me as her nose piercing glistened in the moonlight. Her whole body looked wonderful under the moonlight as I ran my eyes down her body across her hard nipples, her smooth and toned belly, and down to her sex covered mound. I had never felt so emotional towards her as I gave a shy smiled back to her and she crawled off my lap. The kiss had lasted about two minutes but felt like forever in my head. As soon as Sammie sat down, she asked Jane, truth or dare. Sammie’s voiced seemed much calmer than it had before as she spoke to Jane. Sammie must have been still mesmerized by the kiss as she gave Jane a similar dare but this time, Sammie was a spectator. She dared Jane to french kiss Hannah, swapping a gummy bear in their mouths as they kissed. Jane seemed ecstatic to begin but Hannah seemed a little timid. Jane grabbed a gummy bear from the bag on the table and popped it in her mouth. Smiling, she sat the same way Sammie did, this time on Hannah’s lap. It took a ton of mental focus to refrain from rubbing myself as they repeated the french kiss. I watched as both their tongues darted from each other's mouths, the gummy bear swapped mouths multiple times, enjoying the ride. It wasn’t as great to watch, it only made me cry for it to happen again. I wanted Sammie back on my lap, her lips back on mine. Hannah and Jane’s kisses which much slower and it was apparent there was a little discomfort from Hannah as she squirmed but nevertheless, intimate it was. After about a minute, Jane pulled away taking a soft breath before chewing and swallowing the sweet treat. It was now Jane’s turn as she made her way back to her chair, she asked Hannah truth or dare. Hannah picked dare. Jane thought of a dare before she smirked and dared Hannah to go touch the street lamp and run back to the fire, pointing towards a dim street lamp directly in front of my house. Hannah declined and picked a card from the pail. She lucked out, picking a truth card that read “When was your last orgasm?” I smirked as she showed the card to everyone, it was my card. She got red in the face but told the truth, telling us she had orgasmed just the other night. We all giggled but I didn’t find it particularly strange. I was too horny too, rather I pictured Hannah orgasming and grew even wetter. It was now my turn and I could only choose to ask Jane the familiar question. To no surprise, Jane chose dare. I thought for awhile, my mind blank of dares. I was still lost in the moment. I couldn’t think of a good creative dare and everyone was growing impatient so I dared Jane to kiss Sammie’s feet. Jane shrugged at the simple dare as Sammie smiled and lifted up her pretty little feet. Jane got up from her chair and knelt by her feet that were propped in the hair. She used each hand to prop the feet higher in the hair as she guided them to her lips, giving each foot a long, gentle kiss as Sammie giggled. After kissing both feet, she took a seat. Round ten was about to begin, the last round of the long night.

Round Nine:
Everyone seemed tired but the last round would go out with a bang! Hannah started it off, daring Sammie to cuddle on my lap. It wasn’t a very daring or adventurous dare, but rather an intimate one and Hannah knew it. We were both naked. I stayed seated and Sammie came towards me with that same familiar smile across her face. The hair on my body stood up as she sat down gently on my back. She parted her legs, straddling my leg, and pushed herself closer to my waist. As she did this, her sex rubbed across my legs, leaving a small trail of her sex across my leg. Sammie was soaking wet and it only furthered my horniness. She closed her legs and sprawled her legs across mine, leaning back against my chest as my nipple pressed into her back. She wiggled her butt until she found a comfortable spot. It wasn’t as comfortable to me but I wasn’t going to complain. I had never felt an attraction like this before. As soon as she was comfortable, she dared Hannah back, daring her to kiss her way down Jane’s body. Jane smiled and sprawled out on the soft grass as Hannah knelt between Jane’s spread legs. Starting at her neck, Hannah gently kissed her neck. Very slowly, she made her way down her body, running her lips across her breasts and giving each nipple a gentle kiss before continuing to run her lips down her ribs. As she ran her wet lip across her ribs, Jane squirmed and giggled, obviously being tickled. Hannah stopped as soon as she got to her bladder, giving it a gentle kiss as Jane tensed up. Hannah’s lips had only been inches from her wet pussy and it aroused me. After both of them got back to their seat, it was Jane’s turn. She asked me truth or dare. I picked dare. She dared Sammie and me to exchange hickeys. I grew excited and aroused at the words but also a little nervous. I was worried that my parents would see the hickey and then realize that I only had girls over. I feared they would put two and two together. What I feared more is my sister seeing it. She would know that my boyfriend had not given me the hickey and she would put two and two together as well. I drowned the thoughts from my mind as Sammie lifted her head off my shoulder. I was so aroused that I started it off, tilting my head, I leaned in on Sammie’s outstretched neck. I parted my lips, forming an “O” as I touched down on her soft skin. I puckered my lips and began sucking on her soft, smooth flesh. I made sure to suck with pressure to ensure the hickey would form. As I did this, Sammie squirmed in my lap. After sucking for a solid half minute, Sammie did the same to my next, pressing her wet lips on my next and sucking as waves of pleasure ran up my spine until she was done. I couldn’t see mine but I could clearly see the dark pink spot forming on her neck. It was now my turn and Jane was the only one to pick from. She chose dare and I dared her to eat 5 gummy bears off Sammie but Sammie would choose where to place them. Sammie stayed on my lap as Hannah tossed her the bag of gummy bears. Jane got up from the chair as Sammie placed each bear on her body. She sunk down on my lap to ensure the bears would stay where she placed them and she placed a bear on each breast, on her bladder, one on her shoulder, and the last gummy bear on her belly button. Jane knelt down and went to work, starting with the one on her bladder, inches from her pussy. As Jane’s lips wrapped around the gummy bear and pressed down on Sammie’s skin, I could feel her body squirm on my lap before tensing. She worked her way up, sucking the gummy bear from her navel, then each nipple, before eating the one from her shoulder. With each gummy bear, Sammie squirmed, making me wet. With the last gummy bear devoured, it marked the end of the game. It was about four thirty in the morning. The fire was reduced to a glow. The night was getting warmer and lighter. Everyone had drowsy eyes including me. Hannah suggested we get some sleep and Jane and Sammie both agreed. Though tired, I wanted to continue but I went with the majority as we dressed in the clothes we had left and made our way back into my house. As soon as we got inside, Hannah used the bathroom after holding her bladder all game. We all slept in the basement, trying to get a good amount of sleep from the long night. I had a hard time falling asleep. The images of the night were floating around in my head. Eventually, I was the last one to fall asleep.

[2bchew]

Damn that was a great read.JUst wish I was a next door neighbor.

[MasterDaddy02]

Pretense:
For those of you who don’t know, my friends and I are not new to truth or dares games. Since we were about 15, we played truth or dare at numerous parties doing numerous silly, funny, and sexual dares. Most of the dares consist of a sexual tease or dance, kissing, eating food off someone, or stripping one another. I have experienced most of it. I have kissed nearly every one of my friends whether they are male or female. Tonight would be different. It was much more intimate than I could imagine!

Firstly, I’d like to thank you for giving me this task. It was one of, if not, the best truth or dare game I have ever participated in. Despite not having as many people participate in the game, as usual, I found it to be even better with fewer people since we all got more turns and learned more about each other! I tried to spice things up more than in past games which had me nervous all game but also extremely aroused and excited. Now on to the important stuff, my report! I hope you enjoy my report as much as I enjoyed giving and receiving every single truth and dare!

It had taken me awhile to organize a time for some friends to get together since we all had work and sports to organize around but I finally found a time that worked for all of us and I invited my friends over to my house. It was originally going to be just Jane, Sammie, Hannah, Amber, and myself but Amber fell sick and did not show. Nevertheless, it was going to be a fun night! As soon as my three musketeers arrived, we went in the backyard. It was already late at night but it was beautiful outside. I had planned to play the game in my room but I decided we would do it around a bonfire instead. Our fire pit was placed behind a large group of pine trees which shielded the view from the house. It was a perfect spot since my parents or siblings could not see us from the house because of the pine trees.
The small party started off small. When I invited them, I didn’t tell them we would be playing any games so I wanted to ease my way into it. We sat around the fire, telling stories, spreading gossip, and chatting as we roasted marshmallows. This lasted for about an hour before everything seemed to die down, that’s when I suggested we play truth or dare. Nobody seemed to be against the idea and all agreed to join in. It was a little different now. Generally, we played with 10-12 people but there were only four in total now which seemed to increase the stakes of the game. I quickly made a run down of the rules that everyone was already familiar with but this time, I added the new rules, explaining that if you wanted to decline a truth or dare, you must pick from punishment bucket and remove one article of clothing. Before we began, we would all have to write four punishments (2 truths, 2 dares) to fill the bucket. Next, I explained the order would be determined by a dice roll and during each round, every member must do either a truth or a dare. I grabbed the ice cream pail from the small table that sat near the fire pit and handed every girl four slips of paper that they’d use to create the punishments. I write my punishments rather quickly. For the two truth questions I wrote, “When was the last orgasm you had?” and “Would you rather give or receive an orgasm?”. For my dare punishments I wrote, “Swap clothes with the person next to you behind the pine trees.” and “Remove your top, run to the front yard and touch the sidewalk before returning to the fire pit.” I tried to make the punishments a little challenging but nothing too hard or embarrassing since there was always the chance that I’d pick my own punishment. Some of the girls laughed or had a very suspicious, evil grin across their face as they wrote on the paper which made me a little nervous but excited. I folded the pieces of paper and tossed them into the ice cream pail before I collected the rest of the folded pieces. Next, I grabbed the die off the table and gave a die to each of the girls who surrounded the table. Simultaneously, we tossed the die onto the table. The highest roll would go first. I rolled a two, Sammie rolled a six, Jane rolled a three, and Hannah rolled a six as well. Hannah and Sammie rolled again to determine the tie breaker, Hannah won. Hannah would be first, next was Sammie, then Jane, and lastly, myself. We were now ready!




Round One:
As usual, the first round started out simple and mild. Honestly, it was a little awkward. No one had wanted to be the first one to lay out a challenging truth or a dare, usually, we left it up to the boys to start those. Hannah started off by targeting me. I took a truth. After pondering for a short while, she asked me “In your opinion, who is the cutest boy in our class?” I didn’t have to think long, and I replied with “Cody” which got a few laughs but also some nods in agreement. With only a small group of people, it felt a little more awkward when the center of attention was on you but I was glad that I was done for the round, escaping on an easy question. Sammie’s turn was up and she asked Jane truth or dare. Jane picked dare, the first of the night. Sammie quickly thought before she spoke, daring Jane to post on Twitter “I love masturbating”, and of course, Jane did without much hesitation. It was now Jane’s turn and she sought revenge from Sammie as she asked Sammie truth or dare, Sammie picked dare as well. Jane was generally the one that you didn’t want to target. If you shot at her, she’d shoot at you twice, it was just the way she was. Jane smiled devilishly, daring Sammie to lick the bottom of her shoe. Sammie wrinkled her nose but smiled and walked over to the chair Jane was sitting in with her leg raised in the air. Sammie stuck out her tongue and gave the pink bottom of her shoe a long lick. It looked a little gross to me, I wasn’t much of a foot person and the bottom of her shoe appeared quite dirty. After licking the shoe, Sammie quickly spat in the fire as we all giggled and smiled. Finally, it was my turn and I only had one person to choose from, Hannah. As Sammie and Jane had been going at it, I was brainstorming both truths and dares. After asking the question, Hannah wanted a truth. I asked her, “What age did you begin masturbating?” Everyone smiled as they waited for Hannah’s response. Her face had turned slightly red as she thought to herself. She hesitated as she answered “13 or 14, I don’t exactly recall.” We made a few smart remarks before moving on to round two. We were now warmed up as the truths and dares became more challenging and embarrassing.

Round Two:
The center of attention remained on Hannah until she called on Sammie, Sammie asked for a dare. Hannah dared Sammie to send a naughty snapchat to Xavier, a guy Sammie had a crush on for a long time. Sammie didn’t seem to mind it as we all watched. Sammie took out her phone, pulling down her shirt a bit, she snapped a photo and sent it to Xavier. She was a little red in the face after sending it but acted as though it was nothing. Sammie was now up and she called on me. Having taken truth last time, I decided to go with dare. Sammie dared me to kiss her on the cheek and call her Queen for the rest of the game. I laughed at this. My stomach had tightened a bit from nerves but I wasn’t too nervous. I got up from the chair and walked towards Sammie who smiled as I approached her. She turned her head and I leaned in and pressed my dark red lips onto her pale cheek, exclaiming “there you go Queen” and leaving an impression of my lips on her cheek from my lipstick. A rush of adrenaline rushed through my body as everyone laughed and Hannah whistled sarcastically. I sat back down before Jane spoke up, asking Hannah truth or dare. Hannah picked truth. Jane smiled and asked her if she was a virgin. Hannah smiled shyly and told us she was not. Of course, everyone wanted to hear the details but Hannah said someone else would have to ask for them when it was their turn. It was now my turn and after everyone had quieted, I asked Jane truth or dare. Jane picked truth which surprised me. Generally, Jane tended to pick dare. I had a few dares thought up in my mind but no truth questions. I pondered through my head for a well-worded question before speaking up. “Do you ever have any lesbian thoughts?” The questioned quieted everyone. It was an awkward question to ask at an all-girls party and I could feel the awkwardness rub off on me. I felt my mace grow red with embarrassment as I suspected that my friends were wondering why I’d ask such a question. Jane answered that she has a few lesbian thoughts here and there and I quickly responded with a head nod, hoping that the attention would move to someone else. It was an awkward note to end round two on but Hannah began round three right away, I sensed she felt the awkwardness as well and wanted to move on.

Round Three:
Despite the attention being on Jane and I, Hannah diverted the attention back to Jane right away. Jane chose dare after the odd question I had asked her and Hannah dared Jane to stick a marshmallow down her panties for a whole round before she had to eat it. Jane shrugged her shoulders and I tossed her a marshmallow. Jane quickly unzipped her jeans, slightly exposing her bright yellow panties. Slightly aroused at just the sight of her panties, I watched as she slipped the marshmallow down the front of her panties, creating a small lump, before she zipped her jeans back up. It was now Sammie’s turned and she asked me for truth or dare. I picked truth and Sammie quickly thought of something and asked me how I lost my virginity. As soon as I heard the words, I grew cold and my heart sank. I gave a quick glance at Jane who shook her head slightly to signal that I should stay quiet. Jane and my sister are the only people I ever told about how I had lost my virginity and I wasn’t about to tell my other friends, even though they were some of my best friends. The questioned filled me with a negative mood that I tried to shake as Sammie and Hannah laughed and begged me to share as I reached for the ice cream pail. I shook my head and grabbed a card, it read “Remove your panties and toss them into the neighbor’s yard”. Reading the card, I smiled and grew excited. It was the perfect dare. Everyone was hooting and hollering at the dare, giving Sammie high fives since she was the one that had put the card in the pail. I was wearing a short black skirt and I uncrossed my legs and reached up my skirt. My head was spinning a million miles an hour. With everyone’s eyes on me, I quickly grew aroused as I pinched my panties and pulled them down my legs, slipping the bright blue and white panties off and onto the ground. My pussy grew moist feeling the eyes on me along with the warm air that flowed freely across it. I balled the panties into a ball and stood up from my chair. To the right of my house were an old couple, to the left was a younger couple who had moved in recently. I decided I didn’t want to screw up anything in the younger couple's relationship and older couple didn’t seem to excite me. I already had the house picked out in my head, two houses down the street to the left of my house, Hailey’s house. I removed my flip flops as the article of clothing and the girls followed me towards the road as I walked through the soft grass. My heart was beating fast and I was sweating a bit but I was more excited than ever. It was close to midnight and I figured Hailey was asleep since her car was parked in the driveway but there were no lights on in the house. Despite this, I moved stealthy down her driveway towards her car. I tossed the panties near the passenger side of the car and tiptoed back towards the group of smiling and giggling girls at the end of the driveway. The thought of Hailey finding them was running through my head, making me even more aroused as I could feel and see my nipples begin to harden and poke through my tight pink shirt. Laughing and talking softly, we made our way back to the fire pit and resumed the game. It was now Jane’s turn and she could choose from daring Hannah or Sammie. She chose Hannah and Hannah chose dare. Jane dared Hannah that she could no longer use the bathroom until the game was over. Hannah whined that she already had to go which was followed by a few laughs. I quickly changed the subject and asked Sammie, truth or dare. Sammie picked dare and I dared Sammie to eat half the marshmallow from Jane’s panties. With the dare, the round was over so Jane unzipped her jeans and slipped her hand under the bright yellow panties and removed the marshmallow that looked to be normal but a little on the sticky side. She smiled and ripped the marshmallow in half, tossing one end into her mouth and handing the other half to Sammie who threw it into her mouth as well. Despite the dare being more of a silly type, I still got aroused by it. I could feel my nipples grow even harder, my pussy drip with beads of sex. I was curious on whether Jane was aroused as well which would have made the marshmallow covered in her sex. Thinking about the marshmallow covered in sex as both of them swallowed it, aroused me but as soon as they were done eating, Hannah jumped right into the next round.

Round Four:
As round for rolled around, I noticed the dares were becoming more sexual and sensual, creating a certain discomfort around the fire even though it appeared everyone was having a good time. Everything heated up. Hannah kicked off the fourth round by asking me, truth or dare. Hannah was giving me an evil smirk, telling me she had a good dare in mind. Part of me didn’t want to know what she had in mind but the other part of me told me that I shouldn’t go with truth because of the last question that was asked to me. I smirked back at her and said “dare” and Hannah’s smirk turned to a smile. She dared me close my eyes and spin around five times, whoever stood in front of me at the end of the spin, I would be required to remove their shirt with my teeth. Standing up, I clenched my eyes closed and began spinning in circles, being careful so I wouldn’t get too dizzy and slip in the fire. After my fifth spin, I stopped and opened my eyes slowly, smiling as I did so. The night just got a lot better. Jane sat in front of me smiling as all the other girls giggled as Jane stood up from her chair. I laughed and smiled back at Jane as I made my way towards her. My mind was spinning, my heart was beating faster than normal, my nipples felt like they would poke right through my shirt, and my pussy felt soaking wet. Jane was a few inches shorter than me, causing me to have to squat down to her skinny waist. Jane adjusted her gorgeous brown hair over her shoulders to lay on her back and stretched her arms into the air. I looked up at her beautiful light brown eyes that her eye shadow had made pop. I grew even more excited. I loved everything about her. Her nose, her eyes, the shape of her body, her belly ring, her little ears, her hair, her feet, her butt, her small breasts, and even the small light colored mole she had on her left cheek, I loved it all. I could feel the warmth of her body on my forehead as I pinched her black tank top with my teeth, slowly moving my legs up as I tugged upwards on the shirt like I was a little dog. Jane couldn’t help but laugh. It was a challenge as soon as I got her her breasts. Her breasts her small but they filled the tight black tank top. I could feel the perspiration on my face from the excitement. I pulled outwards on the shirt before pulling it up and over her breasts that were concealed in a dark green push-up bra. As soon as I got past her shoulders and nose, the shirt slid off easily. My teeth hurt from clenching tightly onto the shirt but my whole body was tingling with excitement as I stared Jane seductively in the eyes, clenching her shirt in my mouth. Jane giggled and ripped the shirt from my mouth and I smiled back at her before I made my way back to my seat, my head spinning with a whirlwind of emotions. I wanted to rub my soaking wet pussy. I wanted to rub my nipples in front of everyone and it took some mental strength to refrain as the game moved on. Sammie was up and she asked Jane truth or dare. Jane selected dare. Having liked what she had just saw, she dared Jane to remove Hannah’s tank top with her teeth. Both of them smiled and stood up. Jane had it much easier than I had it since Hannah was wearing a loose dark blue tank top. Jane struggled a bit as she got to the breasts but she managed to get it off Hannah much quicker than I had got it off her, maybe because I had enjoyed it too much! It was now Jane’s turn and she asked Sammie, truth or dare. Sammie picked dare and Jane dared Sammie to record herself on snapchat, rubbing her nipples for a few seconds and to post it on her story. Sammie opted not to as she removed her socks and shoes as a result to declining the dare and then picked a card from the pail. She frowned and then smiled, showing us the card. Hannah began laughing, saying that she had wrote the card. The card read “Remove three articles of clothing of another person’s choosing” and was finished off with a smiley face. Besides me, Sammie was the only one with a shirt on. She picked Hannah to choose her clothes she’d remove and Hannah picked her shorts, top, and bra. Sammie would be the first one to remove her bra and I grew excited, biting my lip as she pulled down her black shorts and tossed them next to her chair, revealing her bright orange VS thong. Next, she pulled off her white Aeropostale tee and then unclasped her white bra, letting it drop to the grass. Sammie had smallish boobs, comparable to my size, around 32. They were beautiful and I could feel my stomach do a flip as soon as her bra drop. Her breasts were perfectly round, petite, were outlined by her small, quarter-sized nipples that were hard and erect. Sammie laughed uncomfortably, realizing everyone’s eyes had been on her. I tried not to look but I couldn’t help myself. Sammie was a short, skinny but fit girl. Despite having smaller breasts, her butt made up for it as it nearly swallowed her panties. Sammie strategically placed her silky, gorgeous blonde hair in front of her, covering most of her breasts. She shyly smiled at the giggles and hoots and hollers as her nose piercing and beautiful smile glistened back. I could sense her discomfort and I helped her out a bit, quickly transitioning by asking Hannah, truth or dare. She picked dare. Hannah had gave me, what had been, my favorite dare of the night, having me remove Jane’s top with my teeth. I didn’t want to be evil to her after that so I gave her a mild daring, telling her that she would have to crawl for the next three rounds. She shrugged her shoulders and got out of her chair and onto her fours. She sat back on her legs as it was now her turn to begin round five.

Round Five:
Everyone was excited now after round four had sparked everyone. Again, Hannah began by asking Jane, truth or dare. Jane wanted a dare and after thinking for a bit, Hannah dared Jane to kiss Sammie for a full minute. I thought a minute was quite long but I wasn’t going to argue, I was looking forward to watching the show. Sammie stayed seated as Jane went over to Sammie, sitting on her lap facing towards her. As soon as Hannah said “Go”, Jane leaned in and began kissing Sammie. There wasn’t much tongue action, just lips. They’d alternate between long kisses to short pecks. Nevertheless, the show made me aroused, tingly, and wet. I was disappointed when Hannah said “time” and Jane returned back to her seat, leaving Sammie a little red on the face but also looking aroused. Now Sammie was up, she asked Hannah for truth or dare. Hannah picked dare and Sammie dared her to ask Eric (Hannah’s boyfriend) for nudes and show everyone if he responded. Hannah declined and picked one of the punishment cards. She smiled as she read the card and then showed the group. The card read “What do you generally sleep in?”. Hannah sarcastically answered “a bed” before telling us that she sleeps in panties but no bra. Having declined a dare, she was also entitled to remove a piece of clothing, she removed her jeans, exposing her light red panties. It was now Jane’s turn and she asked me the question, truth or dare. I was excited to hear what Jane had in store for me and I picked dare. Jane dared me to eat Cheeto dust off Sammie’s nipples. I looked at Sammie, who had an astonished look on her face but I was ready for the dare. It wasn’t the first time we had eaten food from each other. Sammie did the honors of rubbing the Cheetos on her nipples, making them stiffer and fully erect. When she was done, She laid down in the grass and giggled as I knelt beside her and slowly leaned towards her. I began by giving each nipple a few licks, making sure to get most of the Cheeto dust. With each lick, Sammie squealed and squirmed. After a few licks, I sucked each nipple for a second or two to remove the rest of the dust. By the end, I was soaking wet and my body was begging to be touched. Afterward, it was my turn. I asked the only one I could, asking Sammie, truth or dare. Of course, I referred to her as Queen and the Queen picked dare. I dared Sammie to blindfold herself and receive a kiss from each one of us. She then would have to guess the correct order. If she guessed which one of us kissed her, the kisser would remove an article of clothing. For each one she guesses incorrectly, she’d have to remove an article of clothing. She could only afford one wrong guess since she was down to just her panties. I grabbed a handkerchief from the table and tossed it to Sammie who tied it around her eyes. Jane went first, followed by Hannah, as I finished, giving her a long kiss on her wet, pink lips which only aroused me more. Confident, Sammie guessed her order, guessing Jane first. After a long pause, she confidently and correctly answered Hannah than Lia. After some celebrating, we all took turns removing our clothing. I removed my top, leaving me in just my light blue bra and skirt. Hannah removed her bra and Jane removed her pants. Hannah joined Sammie topless, having just her light red panties on. Jane was now down to her green bra and yellow panties. We looked like rainbows with a light blue bra, bright yellow, bright orange, and bright red panties!



Princess,

My comments will be on rounds one through five!
The first part on this dare is like that beginning slowly as if you are experiencing the start of that build up in a nice exciting way. The beginning of the detail report makes you picture what it would be like to just be watching these four cute girls. That new discovery in that silly side, yet in that sexual way in challenging each other with those thoughts in each gal head. From the start of that idea in how "Princess, " was finally able to bring this deep special night together. As, four close friends were going to challenge each other in ways that were brand new to all the circle. Just like watching a movie. As each round was bringing something out in the round circle. Just imagine how the truth from each gal, was coming out and the effects. Those actions of each one was finally being shared with the other three. That start with those true dares or that dark dare in which must be done in front of the round circle. From that first piece of clothing coming off and that feeling inside each gal. So very exciting, as that level of inner thoughts.
Great job!
Daddy!

[thewilds]

When I began reading the report, I knew it would be great. Thank you for taking on my dare. It was hard to know if it would turn out well, and it certainly did.
A superb job of reporting it, as you always do!

[MasterDaddy02]

This is the second part of my report. (Character Limit would not allow me to post it in one reply)

Round Six:
Hannah began round 6 by targeting me, since I was the one who still had my bottoms on, with a similar dare after I selected the dare option. Hannah dared me to blindfold myself. Once blindfolded, Hannah would guide me towards one of her body parts and I’d have to guess the body part. If I guessed incorrectly, I’d lose my skirt. If I guessed correctly, Hannah would remove her panties. It was a risky dare for the both of us. I already had lost my panties in the neighbor’s yard and I feared that if I lost my skirt, they’d see that I was wet. I feared the embarrassment but I figured my skirt would have to come off sooner than later, I just wanted it to wait. I didn’t want to be the first one with no bottoms on. I wanted to see if my other friends were wet as well. I could tell nearly all of them were at least slight aroused due to the lumps in their bra from their erect nipples. I nodded my head in approval of the dare and Hannah grabbed the black handkerchief off the table, wrapping it tight and secure around my eyes. The girls began giggling as Hannah moved in front of me, preparing the body part she wanted to have licked. The laughter made me nervous. My heart was beating hard and fast, my stomach was doing flips and I was anxious. I could feel the goosebumps form and my hair stand up as soon as I felt Hannah’s hand on the back of my head, directing me towards her body. I could sense her body warmth as I got closer, sticking my tongue out to touch the body part in front of me. As soon as my tongue hit her warm skin, I tensed up and froze for a few seconds. I ran my tongue back and forth, swirling it around to try to grasp what I was licking. The giggles increased as I swirled my tongue around. It didn’t taste like much at all. It was smooth but I could feel a very small amount of hair which made me think it may have been her arm or leg. I licked for a few more seconds and even tried to smell the area but I couldn’t grasp onto it. Hannah stepped away and asked for my guess. Due to the giggles, I figured it had to be some place that would be relatively funny to lick, this caused me to guess that it was her butt. Hannah laughed, “Nope, it was my thigh.” As soon as I heard the word ‘nope’, my stomach did a flip and I yanked off the blindfold. I was nervous as all hell as I slipped my thumbs into the sides of my skirt and stood up to remove it. At the same time, I felt a little excited. I could feel the sex running across my labia. Every single pair of eyes around the fire was on me and it both excited me and scared me, I was now the center of attention and I was stripping in front of all my friends. I glanced over at Jane who gave me a shy smile which gave me a little courage. Nobody had commented on Sammie’s erect nipples and I prayed that no one would comment on my wet mound. Closing my eyes, in one quick motion, I slid the skirt down my legs. The skirt dropped to the grass and I kicked it off. Instantly, the cool night breeze rushed onto my moist mound, arousing me. The girls giggled, which made my heart sink as I opened my eyes and sat down, keeping my legs pressed together to cover my mound. I quickly realized that they weren’t laughing at my wet pussy that I feared they were laughing at, rather they were laughing at me. They were laughing about how embarrassed I was when I really didn’t need to be. This relaxed me as I smiled sheepishly and looked down at my cleanly shaven pussy. My sex seemed to glisten under the moonlight, making my mound sparkle. I took a sigh of relief when Sammie took the attention off me by asking Hannah, truth or dare. Hannah picked dare. It was now turning into all dares, the game should have been changed to ‘dare or dare’. Sammie dared Hannah to remove Jane’s panties with just her teeth. I smiled. I liked the idea. I was excited to watch but deep down, I actually felt a little jealous. I couldn’t wait to see if Jane was wet as well. Jane got up from her chair, her sexy butting shaking in her bright yellow panties. Sammie knelt in front of Jane, her head about eye level with Jane’s dangling belly piercing. I could feel my arousement increase as Sammie pressed her nose against Jane’s belly and clenched onto the bright yellow material with her teeth, gnawing on it as she pulled it down her legs. I could feel the adrenaline rush through my body as Jane’s pussy had come into . It was not the first time I had seen it but nevertheless, it was a site to see each and every time. Jane was neatly trimmed and I was happy and excited to see that her mound glistened under the moonlight as well. Her labia were small but perfect in my mind. I tried not to look to draw any attention to myself. I figured she was feeling the same way I was but her face didn’t show it. She seemed completely unphased by it as she sat back in the chair, keeping her legs slightly parted. I glanced at it every now and then but tried to refrain from doing it too much. It was now Jane’s turn as she smiled devilishly at Sammie. Sammie cut Jane short before she could ask the question, she picked dare. Jane dared Sammie to burn her panties. I could see where the devilish grin had come from. I thought it was a little harsh of a dare but Sammie didn’t think so. She giggled and smiled back at jane with a devilish grin of her own as she stood up and slid her cute orange panties down to her feet. She removed her panties from her feet and tossed them into the fire as they balled up and burned, creating black smoke. I thought it was a shame to burn her panties but Sammie must have felt different. Sammie had looked a little timid when she had removed her bra earlier but removing her panties seemed like nothing to her. She gave Jane a cocky smile before sitting back down. I noticed Sammie’s pussy was glistening as well, making me feel even more comfortable. Her’s was cute as well. Her labia were pink and small and she was neatly trimmed as well. It was now my turn and I had to pick Jane who picked dare. She seemed like she was up for a challenge so I gave her my own devilish smile and dared her to grope Hannah’s breasts. Jane smiled confidently but Hannah smiled a little shyly as Jane sprung from her chair and walked towards her. Aroused, I watched as Jane firmly squeezed and rub Hannah’s breasts, passing over the erect nubs that stuck out. It was a treat to see but it must have been even better to be in Jane’s spot. After about a half minute, I told Jane she could stop and round seven began.

Round Seven:
Sammie was now naked. Jane and I only had our bra on and Hannah still held onto her panties. It was about three in the morning and I could tell that people were growing a little tired as the fire began to die down but I figured we could squeeze in a few more rounds. It now was a fire-round for everyone to get naked. Hannah started by daring Jane to remove my bra with her teeth. At those words, I could feel my stomach flip and I grew excited and smiled as Jane jumped up from her chair. I was about to join Sammie in her birthday suit! I leaned forward in the chair and turned my back towards Jane who stood to the right of the chair. I felt her warm breath on my back as she leaned forward. Her cold teeth scraped on my back followed by her wet, warm lips. She struggled to get the clasp off, gnawing at it with her teeth as Sammie giggled watching her. I, on the other hand, sat still. I was aroused at just the fact that her mouth was on my back. Just the slightest touch of her teeth or her lips on my back had aroused me. Just the feeling of her warm breath was enough to provoke my body. After about a minute, she got it as my bra freed and became loose. My breasts instantly fell a few inches as I slid the straps off each arm and tossed the bra onto the ground next to my other clothes. My pussy was dripping wet and now my hard, erect nipples were visible to all but I was much more comfortable. Nobody seemed to really mind my naked body. With the bra off, there came a few cheers as Jane sat back down and Sammie began. Having just joined Sammie naked, I was now the center of attention and Sammie had no mercy. She wanted me to keep the limelight. I chose dare and she dared me to remove Hannah’s panties only using my teeth. As soon as I heard the words, the sex seemed to flow out of me. I grew more aroused than ever as Hannah got up from her chair. I did the same, walking over to Hannah. I knelt before her in the soft grass staring up at her blue eyes that stared back down at me. She had a large smile on her face and I smiled back. I was a little nervous but that was all concealed by my arousement. Her panties were right in front of me and I leaned in, slipping my teeth beneath the red fabric, rubbing against her smooth skin. I pinch the fabric in my teeth and clench down. My heart was beating faster than ever as her scent of her arousal filled my nostrils which made me flow like a waterfall. I closed my eyes to try to regain myself. It was all too much for me. With my eyes closed, I tugged down at the panties and they didn’t seem to move. I tugged them a few more times before they began sliding down her thick thighs. As they began sliding, the curiosity got the best of me and I opened my eyes. She was neatly trimmed and her small pink, gorgeous pussy was just inches from my face. Opening my eyes nearly killed me. I felt light headed and my mind was spinning. Never had I ever been that close to a pussy and it was amazing. The smell, the sight, everything aroused me. I didn’t want my friends to suspect that so I began tugging on her panties some more. Once they got past her butt, they slid down her legs and I let them drop to the grass as she kicked them off. All the girls were giggling as I sat back down in the chair. I could feel my face was beat red but I didn’t care. I was in my own zone, my own heaven. It was now Jane’s turn. She asked Sammie, truth or dare. Sammie picked truth which surprised me. A truth had not come up for a few rounds but Jane had previously been giving Sammie a devilish smile which may have persuaded Sammie to pick truth. It had caught Jane off guard as well as she thought about a question. “How many times have you had sex?” Sammie thought about her answer before answering about 20 or 30 times. Everyone seemed astonished, thinking it was a very high number but I kept my mouth shut. I knew that I had had sex much more than that and if they were astonished by these numbers, they’d be blown away by mine. It was now my turn and I could only dare Hannah. With Jane being the only one with an article of clothing on, I copied the idea and dared Hannah to remove Jane’s bra with just her teeth but this one would be more interesting since the clasp was in the front. Jane stayed seated as Hannah came to her. Hannah was a little red in the face and I could tell she was nervous but I couldn’t blame her. She leaned her head in between Jane’s petite breasts as her breasts closed around her face. Everyone, including me, giggled and smiled at the sight and Hannah grew more embarrassed. It took a minute or two of what looked like motor boating before she had unlatched the clasp. Jane did the rest, removing the straps from her arms and tossing the bra next to her. I grew more aroused as I glanced at her breasts. Thigh petite, they looked perfectly round and defined by the quarter sized nipples that were hard and erect.

Round Eight:
Now that everyone was naked, it became a little more uncomfortable. I could sense the discomfort around the room. Nobody wanted to give a dare that’d take it too far. It was close to four in the morning and I could tell by my friend’s actions and how they spoke, they were getting tired. I was too but I tried to push on, urging Hannah to start the next round. Hannah had to think for awhile as she thought of a dare. Like I said, coming up with dares now that we were naked became much harder. My friends and I didn’t want to cross any boundaries. Finally, she dared Sammie to french kiss me. Instantly, my heart dropped. The sex poured from me hearing the phrase. I had frenched kiss before with a few females friends, a few males friends, and of course, my boyfriend. I had experience and I wasn’t nervous about french kissing. Something was different now. This seemed to be more intimate. We were all naked and now we had to french kiss! I was complaining, rather I was looking forward to it. By the smile on Sammie’s face, it seemed as though she was looking forward to it as well as she made her way towards me. I was seated in the chair and Sammie kept me seated, putting her legs through each hole of the chair. Both her thighs were on either side of me. We had faced each other and I was hornier than ever. Her breasts were right in my face, her pussy only inches from my belly as she sat on my lap. She scooted in closer to me, pressing her thighs against my hips and leaning her head towards my closed lips. As soon as our wet lips touched, my body felt the tingling and excitement it produced. A wave of pleasure washed over my body as I parted my lips and her tongue darted into my mouth, touching my tongue. Instinctively, I moved my tongue around on her tongue. Our tongues spun around each other and wrestled. My mind was going crazy with such pleasure. After a few seconds, she pulled her tongue back in her mouth and closed her lips, kissing mine gently. I followed, wrapping my lips around hers. As soon as her lips parted, I darted my tongue inside her mouth and began exploring the wet inside. In reality, it was kind of gross but I was to engrossed in the moment to care. After a few seconds, I pulled my tongue out and our lips parted. I thought we were done but before I could do anything, her tongue darted back inside my mouth, assaulting my tongue. Sammie now attacked me as the kissing got deeper and more passionate. Our breath was shortening as we kissed for about a half a minute. My eyes stayed closed. I was caught up in the moment as was enjoying every second of it. I could feel my wetness grow as my tongue wrestled with her tongue, exchanging saliva as we kept our lips locked, parting them only for a short breath. Sammie ended the kiss, pulling her tongue out and gently sucking on my lower lip as she pulled her mouth away from mine. Obviously, we had both been caught up in one of the best kisses I had ever received. As soon as Sammie pulled away, there was hooting, whistling, and hollering from the other girls. I felt my face grow red but found comfort in Sammie as she smiled back at me, her face a light red color as well. Her hazel eyes stared back at me as her nose piercing glistened in the moonlight. Her whole body looked wonderful under the moonlight as I ran my eyes down her body across her hard nipples, her smooth and toned belly, and down to her sex covered mound. I had never felt so emotional towards her as I gave a shy smiled back to her and she crawled off my lap. The kiss had lasted about two minutes but felt like forever in my head. As soon as Sammie sat down, she asked Jane, truth or dare. Sammie’s voiced seemed much calmer than it had before as she spoke to Jane. Sammie must have been still mesmerized by the kiss as she gave Jane a similar dare but this time, Sammie was a spectator. She dared Jane to french kiss Hannah, swapping a gummy bear in their mouths as they kissed. Jane seemed ecstatic to begin but Hannah seemed a little timid. Jane grabbed a gummy bear from the bag on the table and popped it in her mouth. Smiling, she sat the same way Sammie did, this time on Hannah’s lap. It took a ton of mental focus to refrain from rubbing myself as they repeated the french kiss. I watched as both their tongues darted from each other's mouths, the gummy bear swapped mouths multiple times, enjoying the ride. It wasn’t as great to watch, it only made me cry for it to happen again. I wanted Sammie back on my lap, her lips back on mine. Hannah and Jane’s kisses which much slower and it was apparent there was a little discomfort from Hannah as she squirmed but nevertheless, intimate it was. After about a minute, Jane pulled away taking a soft breath before chewing and swallowing the sweet treat. It was now Jane’s turn as she made her way back to her chair, she asked Hannah truth or dare. Hannah picked dare. Jane thought of a dare before she smirked and dared Hannah to go touch the street lamp and run back to the fire, pointing towards a dim street lamp directly in front of my house. Hannah declined and picked a card from the pail. She lucked out, picking a truth card that read “When was your last orgasm?” I smirked as she showed the card to everyone, it was my card. She got red in the face but told the truth, telling us she had orgasmed just the other night. We all giggled but I didn’t find it particularly strange. I was too horny too, rather I pictured Hannah orgasming and grew even wetter. It was now my turn and I could only choose to ask Jane the familiar question. To no surprise, Jane chose dare. I thought for awhile, my mind blank of dares. I was still lost in the moment. I couldn’t think of a good creative dare and everyone was growing impatient so I dared Jane to kiss Sammie’s feet. Jane shrugged at the simple dare as Sammie smiled and lifted up her pretty little feet. Jane got up from her chair and knelt by her feet that were propped in the hair. She used each hand to prop the feet higher in the hair as she guided them to her lips, giving each foot a long, gentle kiss as Sammie giggled. After kissing both feet, she took a seat. Round ten was about to begin, the last round of the long night.

Round Nine:
Everyone seemed tired but the last round would go out with a bang! Hannah started it off, daring Sammie to cuddle on my lap. It wasn’t a very daring or adventurous dare, but rather an intimate one and Hannah knew it. We were both naked. I stayed seated and Sammie came towards me with that same familiar smile across her face. The hair on my body stood up as she sat down gently on my back. She parted her legs, straddling my leg, and pushed herself closer to my waist. As she did this, her sex rubbed across my legs, leaving a small trail of her sex across my leg. Sammie was soaking wet and it only furthered my horniness. She closed her legs and sprawled her legs across mine, leaning back against my chest as my nipple pressed into her back. She wiggled her butt until she found a comfortable spot. It wasn’t as comfortable to me but I wasn’t going to complain. I had never felt an attraction like this before. As soon as she was comfortable, she dared Hannah back, daring her to kiss her way down Jane’s body. Jane smiled and sprawled out on the soft grass as Hannah knelt between Jane’s spread legs. Starting at her neck, Hannah gently kissed her neck. Very slowly, she made her way down her body, running her lips across her breasts and giving each nipple a gentle kiss before continuing to run her lips down her ribs. As she ran her wet lip across her ribs, Jane squirmed and giggled, obviously being tickled. Hannah stopped as soon as she got to her bladder, giving it a gentle kiss as Jane tensed up. Hannah’s lips had only been inches from her wet pussy and it aroused me. After both of them got back to their seat, it was Jane’s turn. She asked me truth or dare. I picked dare. She dared Sammie and me to exchange hickeys. I grew excited and aroused at the words but also a little nervous. I was worried that my parents would see the hickey and then realize that I only had girls over. I feared they would put two and two together. What I feared more is my sister seeing it. She would know that my boyfriend had not given me the hickey and she would put two and two together as well. I drowned the thoughts from my mind as Sammie lifted her head off my shoulder. I was so aroused that I started it off, tilting my head, I leaned in on Sammie’s outstretched neck. I parted my lips, forming an “O” as I touched down on her soft skin. I puckered my lips and began sucking on her soft, smooth flesh. I made sure to suck with pressure to ensure the hickey would form. As I did this, Sammie squirmed in my lap. After sucking for a solid half minute, Sammie did the same to my next, pressing her wet lips on my next and sucking as waves of pleasure ran up my spine until she was done. I couldn’t see mine but I could clearly see the dark pink spot forming on her neck. It was now my turn and Jane was the only one to pick from. She chose dare and I dared her to eat 5 gummy bears off Sammie but Sammie would choose where to place them. Sammie stayed on my lap as Hannah tossed her the bag of gummy bears. Jane got up from the chair as Sammie placed each bear on her body. She sunk down on my lap to ensure the bears would stay where she placed them and she placed a bear on each breast, on her bladder, one on her shoulder, and the last gummy bear on her belly button. Jane knelt down and went to work, starting with the one on her bladder, inches from her pussy. As Jane’s lips wrapped around the gummy bear and pressed down on Sammie’s skin, I could feel her body squirm on my lap before tensing. She worked her way up, sucking the gummy bear from her navel, then each nipple, before eating the one from her shoulder. With each gummy bear, Sammie squirmed, making me wet. With the last gummy bear devoured, it marked the end of the game. It was about four thirty in the morning. The fire was reduced to a glow. The night was getting warmer and lighter. Everyone had drowsy eyes including me. Hannah suggested we get some sleep and Jane and Sammie both agreed. Though tired, I wanted to continue but I went with the majority as we dressed in the clothes we had left and made our way back into my house. As soon as we got inside, Hannah used the bathroom after holding her bladder all game. We all slept in the basement, trying to get a good amount of sleep from the long night. I had a hard time falling asleep. The images of the night were floating around in my head. Eventually, I was the last one to fall asleep.



Princess,

This is my comments on part 2 of your dare.
It is so very exciting in the reading of this second part of your outstanding report. From how it was starting to get deep with each dare given to your friends. Like how you were that last one with your skirt on with no panties. How you were feeling that embarrassment from how wet your pussy was and fearing the others seeing your very wet pussy. And that thought inside you, as you were doing that dare in saving your skirt for later instead of being the first to be bottomless. Really was neat from your nervous side and the steps in sliding that skirt off plus how you became that center of attention and how it made you feel. It was like, since the others were down to there panties, that mission of Hannah was to target you so good as she did. As you created it even getting deeper as others followed in order to get each other panties off and make the circle all bottomless. Which really was showing it was on it way really deeper throughout the reminder rounds, from the closeness of the dares. To that very very deeper part when it came to those French kissing and what it did to you in so many ways. Also what it did to Sammie and how she made you feel in coming back for another kiss from you. Just as the other next kiss was coming and how you were feeling about watching them. You really brought out a very memory night for the four of you in which did hit that very strong deep degree in which will last all of you for the rest of your lives.

Fantastic night!
Daddy!

[The Slutty Princess]

Princess,
This dare is made up by using the following formulas. The dare is all center around numbers. Those numbers will be what you must use in carrying out this dare. The higher those numbers add up. The higher that challenge and creativity will be placed on you.

You will add all the numbers together from 1-3.
You will next match that number to each section of what is required from you in this dare.
You will next have to do the highest number backwards to the first number that is listed.
You will next have to perform that many edges that you match too. You will divide that number by two to come up with that required number for edges. Example if it is 12 then you will have to perform 6 edges at that location or place.
You will next have to masturbate and orgasm that many times divided by two.
1. You will first write down the day, that you are going to perform this dare. Example, if you do this dare on Sunday, that would be number 1. (If you do this dare on Sunday or Monday, then you must add the number 6 to it.)
2. You will next write down the month, in which you perform this dare. Example, June will be number 6.
3. You will next write down the time in which you start the dare. Example, if you start it at 7pm, then you will use the number 7. (If you start this dare at 1 or 2, then you must add the number 6 to it.)
4. You will next write down and number every room in your house.
1. Your bedroom, 2. Your family room, 3. Bathroom, 4. Sister room, 5. Kitchen, 6. Brother room, 7. Dining room, 8. Parents bedroom, 9. Your car, 10. The Mall, 11. The Park, 12. Grocery store, 13. Your back yard. Add any other room that I may have left out at your house.
5. You will next write down and number all your toys and your mother's rabbit vibrator. 1. 11" dildo, 2. Vibrating egg, 3. Toothbrush, 4. Hairbrush, 5. Shoe laces, 6. Toothpaste, 7. Double side dildo, 8. Pegs, 9. Rabbit vibrator , 10. Alligator clamps.
6. You will next write down and number the following.
1. Setups, 2. Squats, 3. Push ups, 4. Jumping Jacks.
7. You will next write down and number the following outfits.
1. Black mini skirt, 2. Red mini skirt, 3. White mini skirt, 4. White tight blouse, 5. White loose blouse, 6. Short top showing your belly button. 7. Red blouse, 8. Your choice in outfit.



This dare is made to bring out that very challenging side of you along with pushing you. It will also bring out that very exciting side of you as well.



Thank you for your dare. I’ll admit, the wording had me a little confused so I probably messed up on a few things but I tried my hardest!
Starting with the day, Wednesday was 6 points. The month is May for 5 more points. Lastly, I started the dare around 6pm for 6 more points. This brought my total to 17 points. Since the total was greater than the numbers listed for both the toys and the location, I chose the basement for my location and alligator clamps as my toy. Next, I picked my outfit and I stayed in what I was wearing, lime green shorts, black panties, a black t-shirt, and a gray bra. Since jumping jacks had the highest numerical value, I chose those as well. Since my number was 17, that meant I had to stay in the outfit I was dressed in and masturbate to eight edges and four orgasms in the basement along with having to complete a set of seventeen jumping jacks.

I went down to the basement, sneaking the dildo with me by hiding it in the back of my shorts and keeping my back away from my parents as I passed them in the living room. The basement was cold as it always was. My parents hardly ever came down here, it was mostly shared by my siblings and I to watch TV but my sister was busy with homework and my brother was out with friends. I was quite confident no one would be coming down the stairs. I turned on the TV to provide some sort of alibi in case my parents were wondering what I was doing in the basement. It also made it a little more comfortable, rather than masturbaring in a quiet, cold place. I started by removing my shirt and bra as the warmth escaped me and I grew goosebumps on my body from the cold. I was already damp and aroused and my nipples were already filling with blood from the state of my arousal but with the combination of arousal and the chilly, damp air in the basement, they grew hard and erect. I started with one of the alligator clamps, opening it before letting the teeth slowly down onto the hard flesh of my nipples, sending a short wave of pain through my body. I copied it with the other alligator clamp. I already regretted choosing the clamps. I hated them. I didn’t consider them as “toys”. A toy is usually something that is fun to play with, these were not. They hurt worse than any other clamp. Quickly, I did seventeen jumping jacks, my small breasts bouncing around as I bounced up and down. Each time, the clamps would wiggle and bring pain throughout my body but the pain was very bearable, nothing I hadn’t experienced before. Following the jumping jacks, I sat down on the couch and caught my breath. Afterward, I slipped my panties and shorts down to my knees so my bare butt sat on the cold leather of the couch. I slouched down and began rubbing and exploring my pussy with my hand as I closed my eyes and let the pleasure engulf me. I was soon lost in a trace as I blocked out the pain from the clamps and the blaring sounds coming from the TV. I kept my eyes closed, my head resting on the back of the couch as I continued to rub, tease, and even pinch my clit. Each time I approached a climax, I pulled my hand away and fought through the urge to climax, edging successfully each time. It was extremely hard work. By my 8th edge, I was drained. I was covered in sweat, along with the seat of the couch. My pussy was already tired from the constant disappoint from each and every edge but I was finally ready to orgasm. The edges had brewed a massive orgasm inside me and I wanted the beast to escape. Keeping my eyes closed, I began rubbing my clit more rapidly as my other fingers explored inside the wet cave. The first orgasm came within seconds as I pushed my head deeper into the headrest, my eyes rolling back, my toes curling, and my back arching, I moaned as I let out an orgasm.

Quickly, I fell silent as the nerves filled me. I didn’t think my parents could have heard the moan but I listened for a few minutes before beginning again, completing three more orgasms as the sex continued to flow out of me and onto the couch, my thighs, and my hand. By the end of my last orgasm, I was drained. My pussy was actually tired from all the pleasure and it begged for a break. I was covered in sweat and leather of the couch was also covered in my sweat as well. It felt a little disgusting. As soon as I snapped back to reality, the pain of the clamps hit me along with the blaring from the TV. Slowly and carefully, I removed each clamp, the pain worse as the blood began to circulate back into my flat nipples. I switched off the TV, pulled my shorts and panties up and put my t-shirt and bra back on before returning back upstairs and taking a much needed shower.

[thewilds]

I always enjoy reading your adventures! It would make it so much easier to read them if some here would just post their comments and pass on quoting everything that you just said one post above!

[MasterDaddy02]

Thank you for your dare. I’ll admit, the wording had me a little confused so I probably messed up on a few things but I tried my hardest!
Starting with the day, Wednesday was 6 points. The month is May for 5 more points. Lastly, I started the dare around 6pm for 6 more points. This brought my total to 17 points. Since the total was greater than the numbers listed for both the toys and the location, I chose the basement for my location and alligator clamps as my toy. Next, I picked my outfit and I stayed in what I was wearing, lime green shorts, black panties, a black t-shirt, and a gray bra. Since jumping jacks had the highest numerical value, I chose those as well. Since my number was 17, that meant I had to stay in the outfit I was dressed in and masturbate to eight edges and four orgasms in the basement along with having to complete a set of seventeen jumping jacks.

I went down to the basement, sneaking the dildo with me by hiding it in the back of my shorts and keeping my back away from my parents as I passed them in the living room. The basement was cold as it always was. My parents hardly ever came down here, it was mostly shared by my siblings and I to watch TV but my sister was busy with homework and my brother was out with friends. I was quite confident no one would be coming down the stairs. I turned on the TV to provide some sort of alibi in case my parents were wondering what I was doing in the basement. It also made it a little more comfortable, rather than masturbaring in a quiet, cold place. I started by removing my shirt and bra as the warmth escaped me and I grew goosebumps on my body from the cold. I was already damp and aroused and my nipples were already filling with blood from the state of my arousal but with the combination of arousal and the chilly, damp air in the basement, they grew hard and erect. I started with one of the alligator clamps, opening it before letting the teeth slowly down onto the hard flesh of my nipples, sending a short wave of pain through my body. I copied it with the other alligator clamp. I already regretted choosing the clamps. I hated them. I didn’t consider them as “toys”. A toy is usually something that is fun to play with, these were not. They hurt worse than any other clamp. Quickly, I did seventeen jumping jacks, my small breasts bouncing around as I bounced up and down. Each time, the clamps would wiggle and bring pain throughout my body but the pain was very bearable, nothing I hadn’t experienced before. Following the jumping jacks, I sat down on the couch and caught my breath. Afterward, I slipped my panties and shorts down to my knees so my bare butt sat on the cold leather of the couch. I slouched down and began rubbing and exploring my pussy with my hand as I closed my eyes and let the pleasure engulf me. I was soon lost in a trace as I blocked out the pain from the clamps and the blaring sounds coming from the TV. I kept my eyes closed, my head resting on the back of the couch as I continued to rub, tease, and even pinch my clit. Each time I approached a climax, I pulled my hand away and fought through the urge to climax, edging successfully each time. It was extremely hard work. By my 8th edge, I was drained. I was covered in sweat, along with the seat of the couch. My pussy was already tired from the constant disappoint from each and every edge but I was finally ready to orgasm. The edges had brewed a massive orgasm inside me and I wanted the beast to escape. Keeping my eyes closed, I began rubbing my clit more rapidly as my other fingers explored inside the wet cave. The first orgasm came within seconds as I pushed my head deeper into the headrest, my eyes rolling back, my toes curling, and my back arching, I moaned as I let out an orgasm.

Quickly, I fell silent as the nerves filled me. I didn’t think my parents could have heard the moan but I listened for a few minutes before beginning again, completing three more orgasms as the sex continued to flow out of me and onto the couch, my thighs, and my hand. By the end of my last orgasm, I was drained. My pussy was actually tired from all the pleasure and it begged for a break. I was covered in sweat and leather of the couch was also covered in my sweat as well. It felt a little disgusting. As soon as I snapped back to reality, the pain of the clamps hit me along with the blaring from the TV. Slowly and carefully, I removed each clamp, the pain worse as the blood began to circulate back into my flat nipples. I switched off the TV, pulled my shorts and panties up and put my t-shirt and bra back on before returning back upstairs and taking a much needed shower.


Princess,

You did a very fantastic time with this dare. Your efforts once again, shows that challenging side in you. Your superior side was so outstanding in the steps that were required of you in carrying out this challenging dare. The exciting effects in which was placed upon you from performing and then stopping and repeating them again. Then, that sexy side coming out as you orgasm which made this so very successful for you. Along with doing this dare, while others were at home too.
Great Job!
Daddy!

[mikel5]

ever had a cum tribute?

[The Slutty Princess]

ever had a cum tribute?

I have not received a cum tribute.

[The Slutty Princess]

I'll try one for you. First time posting a Dare. Hope you like this one.

----------------------

Naked Semi-public Masturbation

What you need:
--Headphones
--Blindfold
--Music Player (iPod, iPhone, etc.) with alarm/timer feature
--2 6-sided die

Dare:
1. Roll the 2 6-sided die 4 times and add those numbers together. This is how long after the last member of your family is in bed to start the dare.

2. Roll a 6-sided die 2 times and add those numbers together. This is how long you will masturbate for.

3. Roll one die to determine your location:

Outside your parent's bedroom with your feet on either side of the door.
Back Yard
Outside your sister's bedroom with your feet on either side of the door.
Front Yard or porch (driveway near the street if you are really daring)
Outside your brother's bedroom with your feet on either side of the door.
In front of the most public window in your house. Blinds drawn, lights on.

4. After everyone is in Bed and the appropriate amount of time has passed (step 1), remove your clothes.

5. Find some music to listen to on your phone.

6. Set an alarm on your phone to go off in the number of minutes equal to your dice roll in step 2 (add a minute or so to account for setup).

7. Go to the location and put your blindfold, put your headphones on and start the music playing. It needs to be loud enough that you cannot hear anyone moving or coming, but not loud enough for them to hear it easily.

8. Masturbate continuously until the alarm goes off. If you cum, immediately lift the blindfold and add 5 minutes to your original time and restart.


Here is what I rolled:
-(4+5+1+5)= 15 minutes after the last family member is asleep
-(3+4)= 7 minutes I must masturbate
-Location=5 (Outside my brother’s bedroom)

With the die rolled and the time and location determined, I was ready. I waited around in my bedroom, chatting on getDare and doing some homework. It was about eleven at night, way past the time I usually went to bed on a school night. I generally went to bed around nine or ten on school nights since I had to wake up and hit the gym early in the morning. Tonight, my brother had decided that sleep must be overrated as he stayed up late playing video games. Finally, after I heard the TV shut off, everything fell silent. I stopped writing and listened. Soon, my brother opened up his bedroom door and walked past my bedroom and downstairs to brush his teeth. After brushing his teeth, he returned upstairs to his bedroom and shut his door. As soon as he clicked his window fan on, I knew he was in bed and I watched my phone for the time. I tried to write more of my English essay but I grew impatient, I hadn’t even begun the dare and I was aroused. I set down the pen and shut my bedroom door. Laying down on my bed, I stripped off my tee shirt, pants, and panties, keeping my bra on. I lay back on my soft pillows and closed my eyes. My hand freely explored my already wet mound. Excited and aroused, I began to rub my clit as my other hand ran over my erect nipples. I kept my eyes closed and let the pleasure engulf me, my breath getting shallower as I went. I made sure not to orgasm, rather I kept watch on the time as I warmed myself up. By the time seven minutes had past, I was dripping wet and my body was aching for an orgasm. Still dressed in a bra, I slipped on my panties and a the same tee shirt before exiting the room.

The hallway was dark but my sister’s door had been open and the moonlight from the window created a little light. I could feel my sex dampening my panties as my head continued to buzz with arousal. My body was begging and screaming for an orgasm. I was surrounded by the haze of pleasure as I tiptoed towards my brother’s door, sitting down in front of it very slowly, making sure to keep the noises to a minimal. The whole house was silent, all I could hear was the fan blowing in my brother’s room. Though the door was closed, I could picture my brother sleeping only feet from me behind the door. Horny, I spread my legs, positioning one foot on each side of the door frame. I put an headphone in each ear and started Pandora. After starting the timer for seven minutes, I closed my eyes and slipped a hand under my panties. My hand explore my damp pussy before settling on my clit. It was seven more minutes of mental pain. Seven more minutes of masturbating but this was different than my bed. Being in the hallway, feeling the cool draft, knowing my brother is sleeping behind the door directly in front of me while my sister’s door was only feet away, it all aroused me even more. My head was spinning as I rubbed my clit more and more rapidly. More than anything, I was nervous. I could no longer hear anything around me, my ears were filled with the music. I feared the door opening and I’d be caught with a hand down my panties. The nerves only made the arousal increase as my body began shaking. It was crying for an orgasm! It was awful. I couldn’t give my body what it craved, I just had to keep rubbing. As soon as I would come close to climax, I pulled my hand away and let myself calm down again before I’d start back up. After a very long, excruciating seven minutes, the alarm on my phone went off. My eyes shot open and the haze was lifted from around me. I realized actually where I was and it almost felt a little wrong. My body was still buzzing and begging for an orgasm as I stopped the music and headed back towards my bedroom. Sadly, it wouldn’t get one.

Thank you for the dare. I chose not to blindfold myself but I had kept my eyes closed the entire time. I also chose to wear clothes so in case I was caught, it would not be as awkward.

[MasterDaddy02]

Here is what I rolled:
-(4+5+1+5)= 15 minutes after the last family member is asleep
-(3+4)= 7 minutes I must masturbate
-Location=5 (Outside my brother’s bedroom)

With the die rolled and the time and location determined, I was ready. I waited around in my bedroom, chatting on getDare and doing some homework. It was about eleven at night, way past the time I usually went to bed on a school night. I generally went to bed around nine or ten on school nights since I had to wake up and hit the gym early in the morning. Tonight, my brother had decided that sleep must be overrated as he stayed up late playing video games. Finally, after I heard the TV shut off, everything fell silent. I stopped writing and listened. Soon, my brother opened up his bedroom door and walked past my bedroom and downstairs to brush his teeth. After brushing his teeth, he returned upstairs to his bedroom and shut his door. As soon as he clicked his window fan on, I knew he was in bed and I watched my phone for the time. I tried to write more of my English essay but I grew impatient, I hadn’t even begun the dare and I was aroused. I set down the pen and shut my bedroom door. Laying down on my bed, I stripped off my tee shirt, pants, and panties, keeping my bra on. I lay back on my soft pillows and closed my eyes. My hand freely explored my already wet mound. Excited and aroused, I began to rub my clit as my other hand ran over my erect nipples. I kept my eyes closed and let the pleasure engulf me, my breath getting shallower as I went. I made sure not to orgasm, rather I kept watch on the time as I warmed myself up. By the time seven minutes had past, I was dripping wet and my body was aching for an orgasm. Still dressed in a bra, I slipped on my panties and a the same tee shirt before exiting the room.

The hallway was dark but my sister’s door had been open and the moonlight from the window created a little light. I could feel my sex dampening my panties as my head continued to buzz with arousal. My body was begging and screaming for an orgasm. I was surrounded by the haze of pleasure as I tiptoed towards my brother’s door, sitting down in front of it very slowly, making sure to keep the noises to a minimal. The whole house was silent, all I could hear was the fan blowing in my brother’s room. Though the door was closed, I could picture my brother sleeping only feet from me behind the door. Horny, I spread my legs, positioning one foot on each side of the door frame. I put an headphone in each ear and started Pandora. After starting the timer for seven minutes, I closed my eyes and slipped a hand under my panties. My hand explore my damp pussy before settling on my clit. It was seven more minutes of mental pain. Seven more minutes of masturbating but this was different than my bed. Being in the hallway, feeling the cool draft, knowing my brother is sleeping behind the door directly in front of me while my sister’s door was only feet away, it all aroused me even more. My head was spinning as I rubbed my clit more and more rapidly. More than anything, I was nervous. I could no longer hear anything around me, my ears were filled with the music. I feared the door opening and I’d be caught with a hand down my panties. The nerves only made the arousal increase as my body began shaking. It was crying for an orgasm! It was awful. I couldn’t give my body what it craved, I just had to keep rubbing. As soon as I would come close to climax, I pulled my hand away and let myself calm down again before I’d start back up. After a very long, excruciating seven minutes, the alarm on my phone went off. My eyes shot open and the haze was lifted from around me. I realized actually where I was and it almost felt a little wrong. My body was still buzzing and begging for an orgasm as I stopped the music and headed back towards my bedroom. Sadly, it wouldn’t get one.

Thank you for the dare. I chose not to blindfold myself but I had kept my eyes closed the entire time. I also chose to wear clothes so in case I was caught, it would not be as awkward.

Princess,

You did a very challenging performance in carrying out this dare. The steps that were required of you in not orgasm, but just masturbate only.
A nice outstanding job!
Daddy!

[Cookie_Monster]

Start to Strip slowly infront of your mirrow. Then bring your hitachi in Position. It has to hang over you so that you only can put your pussy against it if you lift your hips. Then Slowly mmassage your whole Buddy but not your Pussy. Just cycle around your clit 50 times. Twist your nipples a bit and then start your hitachi. Now lift your hips and try to altleast 3 times in 10mins without using your Hands on your pussy. You may Play with your tits. If you fail pm me and await your punishment. If you fail you will have to insert the next item you see that will fit in your pussy and let it there till I reply.
If you make it feel free to pm me for hardeder dares ;)

[jensamdanielleamber]

Wow you and your friends are wilder than we are LOL Do you have another night with the girls soon that we could give you dares or ideas for? If you do maybe you could make a breast massage (for like 2 min or something) one of the dares, or it could go in the punishment bucket

[The Slutty Princess]

Start to Strip slowly infront of your mirrow. Then bring your hitachi in Position. It has to hang over you so that you only can put your pussy against it if you lift your hips. Then Slowly mmassage your whole Buddy but not your Pussy. Just cycle around your clit 50 times. Twist your nipples a bit and then start your hitachi. Now lift your hips and try to altleast 3 times in 10mins without using your Hands on your pussy. You may Play with your tits. If you fail pm me and await your punishment. If you fail you will have to insert the next item you see that will fit in your pussy and let it there till I reply.
If you make it feel free to pm me for hardeder dares ;)

Thank you for the dare! I was a little confused on some of the wording in the dare but I did it the way I interpreted it.
With my door closed, I started stripping in front of the mirror on the backside of my door. Firstly, I removed my pink t-shirt before freeing my breasts from my bra. Next, I stripped off my shorts and dark red panties. Standing in front of the mirror, I looked at myself. My nipples were already hard and perky causing my breasts to look rather distinctive. They were rather small but it didn’t bother me much. Already aroused, my eyes moved down my body, across my flat stomach, to my mound the glistened in a small coat of my sex. I enjoyed my appearance, there is nothing I’d like to change. I enjoyed my natural body better than it being covered in layers of clothes. I grabbed my hitachi wand from beneath my bed and knelt in front of the mirror on my bedroom door. Slowly, I ran my hands freely across my body. I felt the vibe as my hands rubbed my smooth skin. I rubbed everywhere my hands could reach, my arms, belly, chest, breasts, waist, legs, and ribs. Finally, I pinched and twisted each nipple for a few seconds, making me even more aroused before I began circling my finger around my clit. With the slightest touch, my body tensed up to the most sensitive part of my body. I closed my eyes and let out a small gasp. It had been a long day of school and I couldn’t wait to relieve some of the stress on my shoulders. As I rubbed my clit, keeping my eyes clenched shut, I drifted into a sexual haze. After roughly fifty times of circling my clit, I opened my eyes and grabbed ahold of my wand. Still kneeling, I switched the wand to the highest setting and placed it between my parted legs and put my weight n the wand, resting my clit directly on the soft wand. Instantly, I flung my head backwards and let out a small moan as the vibrations viciously attacked and filled my entire body. Chills of pleasure ran up and down my spine as I closed my eyes once again. I could barely handle the massive, constant, and rapid vibrations. It was the only toy I could use for rapid orgasms in succession and at the rate I was going and the way I was feeling, I knew I would be able to squeeze out three orgasms in ten minutes or less. The wand made the sex flow from me as it leaked all over my thighs and the head of the wand, slowly dripping onto the hardwood floor. I kept my weight pressed on the wand, I didn’t need my hands but my hands needed to touch something. I guess it is an instinct for me, when I am being pleasured, I NEED to touch or grab onto something. With both hands, I rubbed each nipple, making my state of arousal even worse. Within a minute or two, I felt my eyes roll over in my head, my whole body tense up, and my toes curl as I reached climax. An explosion of pleasure made me snap back to reality for seconds before the sexual haze returned. I was still in an intense state of arousal as the wand continued to send waves of pleasure throughout my body every second. I continued to run my hands freely across my body as the wand continued to produce. My mind ran freely, imagining and picturing the events that had happened on Saturday’s party to sex with my boyfriend and the pleasure ran through my body as I approached climax within minutes of the last one. Each orgasm came with ease as I knelt there, letting the pleasure engulf me and fill every inch of my body. I was lost in a trace and I ended up masturbating for a little longer than ten minutes but by the end, I had a grand total of five orgasms! I felt refreshed but tired as the sexual haze had drifted away from me but I certainly needed it! It was a treat after a long day of school! Thank you!

[The Slutty Princess]

Wow you and your friends are wilder than we are LOL Do you have another night with the girls soon that we could give you dares or ideas for? If you do maybe you could make a breast massage (for like 2 min or something) one of the dares, or it could go in the punishment bucket

I'm not quite sure when our next "party" will be but I'm sure I'll have one in the summer at some point. When I do, I'll let you know and I will certainly keep your idea in mind as a dare!

[shan]

Thank you for the dare.

Nice write up as always. Glad you enjoyed it!

[MasterDaddy02]

Thank you for the dare! I was a little confused on some of the wording in the dare but I did it the way I interpreted it.
With my door closed, I started stripping in front of the mirror on the backside of my door. Firstly, I removed my pink t-shirt before freeing my breasts from my bra. Next, I stripped off my shorts and dark red panties. Standing in front of the mirror, I looked at myself. My nipples were already hard and perky causing my breasts to look rather distinctive. They were rather small but it didn’t bother me much. Already aroused, my eyes moved down my body, across my flat stomach, to my mound the glistened in a small coat of my sex. I enjoyed my appearance, there is nothing I’d like to change. I enjoyed my natural body better than it being covered in layers of clothes. I grabbed my hitachi wand from beneath my bed and knelt in front of the mirror on my bedroom door. Slowly, I ran my hands freely across my body. I felt the vibe as my hands rubbed my smooth skin. I rubbed everywhere my hands could reach, my arms, belly, chest, breasts, waist, legs, and ribs. Finally, I pinched and twisted each nipple for a few seconds, making me even more aroused before I began circling my finger around my clit. With the slightest touch, my body tensed up to the most sensitive part of my body. I closed my eyes and let out a small gasp. It had been a long day of school and I couldn’t wait to relieve some of the stress on my shoulders. As I rubbed my clit, keeping my eyes clenched shut, I drifted into a sexual haze. After roughly fifty times of circling my clit, I opened my eyes and grabbed ahold of my wand. Still kneeling, I switched the wand to the highest setting and placed it between my parted legs and put my weight n the wand, resting my clit directly on the soft wand. Instantly, I flung my head backwards and let out a small moan as the vibrations viciously attacked and filled my entire body. Chills of pleasure ran up and down my spine as I closed my eyes once again. I could barely handle the massive, constant, and rapid vibrations. It was the only toy I could use for rapid orgasms in succession and at the rate I was going and the way I was feeling, I knew I would be able to squeeze out three orgasms in ten minutes or less. The wand made the sex flow from me as it leaked all over my thighs and the head of the wand, slowly dripping onto the hardwood floor. I kept my weight pressed on the wand, I didn’t need my hands but my hands needed to touch something. I guess it is an instinct for me, when I am being pleasured, I NEED to touch or grab onto something. With both hands, I rubbed each nipple, making my state of arousal even worse. Within a minute or two, I felt my eyes roll over in my head, my whole body tense up, and my toes curl as I reached climax. An explosion of pleasure made me snap back to reality for seconds before the sexual haze returned. I was still in an intense state of arousal as the wand continued to send waves of pleasure throughout my body every second. I continued to run my hands freely across my body as the wand continued to produce. My mind ran freely, imagining and picturing the events that had happened on Saturday’s party to sex with my boyfriend and the pleasure ran through my body as I approached climax within minutes of the last one. Each orgasm came with ease as I knelt there, letting the pleasure engulf me and fill every inch of my body. I was lost in a trace and I ended up masturbating for a little longer than ten minutes but by the end, I had a grand total of five orgasms! I felt refreshed but tired as the sexual haze had drifted away from me but I certainly needed it! It was a treat after a long day of school! Thank you!

Princess,

You did a very nice outstanding performance with this dare. Those efforts were nice in how it attack you so strongly. With that joy coming to you so very deep inside.
Great Job!
Daddy!

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
This dare will challenge you in the following ways.
1. Water in take.
2. Edging.
3. Maintaining that in take.
4. Reward will be getting to masturbate and orgasm.
5. Failure will result in punishment and warm "Golden Shower."

"Before starting this dare, you will drink 32 ozs of water and wait one hour."
" You will be totally naked while performing this dare."

1. Father is 4 + 8 = 12.
You will first drink 12 ozs of water.
You will pull each nipple 12 times.
You will twist each nipple 12 times,
You will next have to edge 3 times for 4 minutes each.
You will use your 11" dildo in edging.
You will edge in your father's side of the bed.
You will edge in your father's chair in the basement.
You will edge in his spot on the couch.
Your reward will be able to masturbate and orgasm once at the end of your last edge.
If you fail then you will have to keep your pee on your body for 12 minutes.
If you fail then you must spend 12 minutes in corner time with your baby toys.

2. Mother is 4 + 6 = 10.
You will first drink 10 ozs of water.
You will pull each nipple 10 times.
You will twist each nipple 10 times.
You will next have to edge 2 times for 5 minutes each.
You will use your vibrating egg in edging.
You will edge in your mother's side of the bed on the floor.
You will edge ìn the kitchen on the floor with your legs spread apart up against the wall area.
Your reward will be able to masturbate and orgasm once at the end of your last edge.
If you fail then this time will be added in keeping your pee on your body for another 10 minutes.
If you fail then this time will be added to that other time in the corner for you with your baby toys.

3. Yourself is 1 + 8 = 9.
You must first drink 10 ozs of water.
You will pull each nipple 9 times.
You will twist each nipple 9 times.
You will next have to edge 2 times for 4.5 minutes each.
You will use your double side dildo in edging.
You will edge on your floor with your legs spread apart against your bedroom wall.
You will edge in the hallway with your legs spread apart on your bedroom door frame.
Your reward will be able to masturbate and orgasm once at the end of your last edge.
If you fail then this time will be added in keeping your pee on your body for another 9 minutes.
If you fail then 9 more minutes will be added to your time in the corner for you.

4. Brother is 1 + 6 = 7.
You must first drink 10 ozs of water.
You will pull each nipple 7 times.
You will twist each nipple 7 times.
You will next have to edge 2 times for 4 minutes each.
You will use your brother toothbrush in edging.
You will edge on your brother’s bed with your legs spread apart against his wall.
You will edge with your legs against his window frame.
Your reward will be masturbate and orgasm at the end of your last edge.
If you fail then 7 minutes will be added in keeping your pee on your body.
If you fail then 7 more minutes will be added to your time in the corner for you.

5. Sister is 1 + 5 = 6.
You must first drink 10 ozs of water.
You will pull each nipple 6 times.
You will twist each nipple 6 times.
You will next have to edge 2 times for 4 minutes each.
You will use your sister toothbrush in edging.
You will edge on your sister’s floor with your legs spread against her window wall frame.
You will edge on her seat with your legs spread apart.
Your reward will be to masturbate and orgasm at the end of your last edge.
If you fail then 6 minutes will be added in keeping your pee on your body.
If you fail then 6 minutes will be added to your time in the corner for you.

This dare should be very outstanding in that strong challenge plus that mental stage for you with what will be expected in the success in pulling this dare off.

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
You will be rewarded for your efforts in challenge.
"You will not be allowed to pee before starting this dare."

PART ONE!
First, you will drink 18 ozs of water.
Next, you will inserted your double side dildo in your very tight pussy and very tight asshole.
Next, you will do 8 minutes of jumping jacks in front of your mirror.
You must say thankyou "Hannah," while you are doing them.
If it comes out, then you must start all over from the beginning once again.
Next, you will grab four coins to determine what you will be doing next.
If you match two heads, then you will move forward to the bonus step.
You will edge for 4 minutes.
You then will masturbate and orgasm one time using the double-sided dildo.
If you get tails then you must do another 8 minutes of jumping jacks in front of your mirror.
Or you may choose to take 8 minutes of "punishment in the corner," at the end of the dare.
You will edge for 5 minutes.
You will not be allowed to masturbate or orgasm.

PART TWO!
First, you will drink 18 ozs of water.
Next, you will tie your nipples at the base.
Next, you will inserted your 11" dildo into your very tight pussy.
Next, you will do 10 minutes of squats in front of your mirror.
You must say thankyou "Jane," while you are doing them.
If it comes out, then you must start all over from the beginning once again.
Next, you will grab five coins to determine what you will be doing next.
If you match three heads, then you will move forward to the bonus step.
You will edge for 5 minutes.
You then will masturbate and orgasm one time using the 11" dildo.
If you get tails then you must do another 10 minutes of squats in front of your mirror.
Or you may choose to take 10 minutes of "punishment in the corner," at the end of the dare.
You will edge for 6 minutes.
You will not be allowed to masturbate or orgasm.

PART THREE!
First, you will drink 18 ozs of water.
Next, you will toothpaste your nipples.
Next, you will inserted your vibrating egg on high.
Next, you will put a peg on each nipple.
Next, you will do 15 minutes of setups in front of your mirror.
You must say thankyou "Sammie," while you are doing them.
If any peg comes off, then you must start all over from the beginning.
Next, you will grab six coins to determine what you will be doing next.
If you match four heads, then you will move forward to the bonus step.
You will edge for 7.5 minutes.
You will then masturbate and orgasm one time with the vibrating egg.
If you get tails, then you must do another 15 minutes of setups in front of your mirror.
Or you may choose to take 15 minutes of "punishment in the corner," at the end of this dare.
You will edge for 8.5 minutes.
You will not be allowed to masturbate or orgasm.

"If you need to pee, it will be in a cup and saved to use for that "Golden Shower," at the end of this dare."

[beccabunny17]

Next time your in a supermarket you must buy a cucumber and go to the bathroom and use it to edge 5 times. Once this is dome you must stuff your panties in your pussy and make your way home. Once home you must edge 5 more times before cumming but you may only cum using your fingers in your pussy

[ksoma]

I'm not quite sure when our next "party" will be but I'm sure I'll have one in the summer at some point. When I do, I'll let you know and I will certainly keep your idea in mind as a dare!

An idea for the next party? Especially if things get that wild? The next time it is your turn and someone asks for a truth, as "what is the most extreme thing you could be dared to do that you would not say no to?"

I get how things had really gotten wild, and once everyone was nude, there was an uncertainty of whether there was still someplace safe to go, without freaking out each other.... so you might as well use the very nature of the game to find out if people are open to things going further or not!

[MasterDaddy02]

I'm not quite sure when our next "party" will be but I'm sure I'll have one in the summer at some point. When I do, I'll let you know and I will certainly keep your idea in mind as a dare!

During that "party," you will have in the summer time. You should work into it, the most deeper feelings type questions for the round table. Those limits should be pushed to release the truth and discovery that intense of each one. Yes, it will heat the group, but it will bring out some very interesting feelings and thoughts. The dare of dares among the group should be pushed as well. That would truly increase the height of the night.

[LockDare]

An idea for the next party? Especially if things get that wild? The next time it is your turn and someone asks for a truth, as "what is the most extreme thing you could be dared to do that you would not say no to?"

I get how things had really gotten wild, and once everyone was nude, there was an uncertainty of whether there was still someplace safe to go, without freaking out each other.... so you might as well use the very nature of the game to find out if people are open to things going further or not!

Interesting idea, but I would think part of the fun is that someone else is picking the task and nobody has to admit they might actually want to do that task. Maybe just make it more specific, but not directly about dares. Like, "What's the kinkiest thing you'd do with a guy?" If it involves being tied up or spanked, for example, maybe work in a dare where that girl gets tied up or spanked (by one of you, though).

In fact, introducing bondage might not be a huge step. You've described dares like removing someone's shirt using teeth only. Just make it remove someone's shirt with your hands tied behind your back. Since using your teeth is the best option with hands tied, the outcome is the basically the same, but suddenly the bondage possibilities open up.

[The Slutty Princess]

Princess,
This dare will challenge you in the following ways.
1. Water in take.
2. Edging.
3. Maintaining that in take.
4. Reward will be getting to masturbate and orgasm.
5. Failure will result in punishment and warm "Golden Shower."

"Before starting this dare, you will drink 32 ozs of water and wait one hour."
" You will be totally naked while performing this dare."

1. Father is 4 + 8 = 12.
You will first drink 12 ozs of water.
You will pull each nipple 12 times.
You will twist each nipple 12 times,
You will next have to edge 3 times for 4 minutes each.
You will use your 11" dildo in edging.
You will edge in your father's side of the bed.
You will edge in your father's chair in the basement.
You will edge in his spot on the couch.
Your reward will be able to masturbate and orgasm once at the end of your last edge.
If you fail then you will have to keep your pee on your body for 12 minutes.
If you fail then you must spend 12 minutes in corner time with your baby toys.

2. Mother is 4 + 6 = 10.
You will first drink 10 ozs of water.
You will pull each nipple 10 times.
You will twist each nipple 10 times.
You will next have to edge 2 times for 5 minutes each.
You will use your vibrating egg in edging.
You will edge in your mother's side of the bed on the floor.
You will edge ìn the kitchen on the floor with your legs spread apart up against the wall area.
Your reward will be able to masturbate and orgasm once at the end of your last edge.
If you fail then this time will be added in keeping your pee on your body for another 10 minutes.
If you fail then this time will be added to that other time in the corner for you with your baby toys.

3. Yourself is 1 + 8 = 9.
You must first drink 10 ozs of water.
You will pull each nipple 9 times.
You will twist each nipple 9 times.
You will next have to edge 2 times for 4.5 minutes each.
You will use your double side dildo in edging.
You will edge on your floor with your legs spread apart against your bedroom wall.
You will edge in the hallway with your legs spread apart on your bedroom door frame.
Your reward will be able to masturbate and orgasm once at the end of your last edge.
If you fail then this time will be added in keeping your pee on your body for another 9 minutes.
If you fail then 9 more minutes will be added to your time in the corner for you.

4. Brother is 1 + 6 = 7.
You must first drink 10 ozs of water.
You will pull each nipple 7 times.
You will twist each nipple 7 times.
You will next have to edge 2 times for 4 minutes each.
You will use your brother toothbrush in edging.
You will edge on your brother’s bed with your legs spread apart against his wall.
You will edge with your legs against his window frame.
Your reward will be masturbate and orgasm at the end of your last edge.
If you fail then 7 minutes will be added in keeping your pee on your body.
If you fail then 7 more minutes will be added to your time in the corner for you.

5. Sister is 1 + 5 = 6.
You must first drink 10 ozs of water.
You will pull each nipple 6 times.
You will twist each nipple 6 times.
You will next have to edge 2 times for 4 minutes each.
You will use your sister toothbrush in edging.
You will edge on your sister’s floor with your legs spread against her window wall frame.
You will edge on her seat with your legs spread apart.
Your reward will be to masturbate and orgasm at the end of your last edge.
If you fail then 6 minutes will be added in keeping your pee on your body.
If you fail then 6 minutes will be added to your time in the corner for you.

This dare should be very outstanding in that strong challenge plus that mental stage for you with what will be expected in the success in pulling this dare off.


Thank you for the dare, I had a fun time with it. After consuming roughly thirty-two ounces of water, I began the dare. Secluded in my room, I stripped naked and waited an hour. After an hour, the water had begun to work through my system. I already had a very full bladder but it was very controllable. Starting with my Father’s part of the dare, I consumed roughly twelve more ounces of water, adding to my full bladder. My sister and brother were out with friends while my parents were still had work, giving me the entire house to myself. Starting with the living room, I walked downstairs and sat down in the typical spot my father generally sat in, the right side of the couch that faced the TV. Just walking around the house nude had made me aroused. It made me feel naughty and dirty, even if no one was home. With my dildo in hand, I spread my legs, sitting on the soft cloth of the couch. Before I would use the dildo, I gave both nipples twelve pulls and twists, making them even harder and more erect. Slowly, I put force on the end of the dildo as it parted my labia and forced its way in roughly before it gained traction as soon as my sex lubed it. Closing my eyes, I pumped the dildo back and forth as the sexual haze fell over me. I pictured my wild fantasies as the dildo continually stretched me out, providing amazing pleasure. After edging on the couch and leaving a small wet spot on the cloth, I made my way down to the basement. My father only watched TV in the basement on rare occasions and I had no idea where he usually sat so I guessed, sitting on the right side of the couch in the basement. Again, I closed my eyes and began pumping the wet dildo in and out, pleasure filling me with every inch I pushed inside. Having already edged once, the next edge came quite easily and quickly. Following the edge, I made my way to my parent’s room, already wet, aroused, and feeling naughtier than ever. The sexual haze followed me, begging to be satisfied by an orgasm. I lay down on my dad’s side of the bed, the left side, and closed my legs, parting my legs. The dildo was still stuffed inside me, dripping with sex. Again, I began thrusting the dildo in and out, moaning with joy as I reached an abrupt disappointment as soon as I edged. After waiting thirty seconds following the edge, I began fucking myself with the dildo yet again, this time to a violent orgasm that had brewed inside me, leaving my hands, thighs, dildo, and my parent’s comforter covered in sex but I didn’t mind, my hormones now had control of me.
Still horny, I jumped right into my Mother’s part of the dare, beginning by consuming yet another ten ounces of water. By now, the urge to release my bladder was intense but not unbearable. After drinking the water, I was in the kitchen and I decided to stay there after grabbing my vibrating egg. My nipples were already stiff but I gave the sensitive nubs ten twists and then pulls to ensure they would stay hard. After the short nipple play, my horny body was craving more attention, more pleasure and I was delighted to serve it. Laying down on the kitchen floor, I rubbed the egg on my mound to cover it in sex. Once wet, I turned it on the highest setting and slipped it inside of me. The vibrations were intense, sending waves of pleasure throughout my body. Not only did the vibrations produce great pleasure but it also intensified the urge to pee. The vibrations were strong and constant and it wasn’t long before I reached yet another edge. Still wet and horny, my body begged for more but this time, it wanted an orgasm but it’d have to wait. I hurried back to my parent’s room, this time laying on the right side of the bed, my mother’s side. After starting the egg again, I closed my eyes and let the pleasure engulf me and fill every inch of my body as I thought of my wild fantasies. After successfully edging yet again, I waited about half and minute before I concentrated and orgasmed. It was another violent orgasm but it felt amazing!
It was now my part of the dare. I was still horny but I could feel myself beginning to drain from the continual pleasure. I consumed roughly ten ounces of water, which made me feel even fuller. I still had control over my bladder but my bladder was intensively begging to let me release it. I twisted and pulled each nipple nine times and retrieved my double-sided dildo from beneath my bed. I sat down on the cold hardwood floor in my room, my legs spread wide with my feet pressing tightly against the wall. Closing my eyes, I pushed the dry rubber head against my labia, slowly rubbing it back and forth as the head began to soak in my juices. As soon as it was moist, I pushed it in with a little force as it parted my labia and went into my tight hole as I let out a soft moan, almost a sigh. With my eyes closed, I imagined the dildo as more than a dildo. I envisioned laying in Sam’s bed as the “dildo” fucked me. The thoughts relaxed me as I cautiously masturbated and rode on the edge for four and a half minutes. Following the edge, I proceeded to masturbate outside, this time with my legs spread in front of my bedroom door. I relaxed myself and slowly worked the dildo back and forth, fucking my tight pussy very slowly and taking in all the pleasure but I stayed riding the edge until the four and a half minutes had been reached. As soon as I was done, I returned to my bed, lay down, and used the dildo quickly, this time until I reached an amazing orgasm. As soon as I was done, I felt more drained. My body was aching for me to release my bladder but I pushed on.
Again, I added roughly ten more ounces of water to my overfilled bladder and twisted and pulled my nipples seven times. I decided I wouldn’t use my sibling’s toothbrushes so I chose an object in his room. Grabbing his TV remote, I lay down on his bed horizontally so my legs were pressed against his wall. I was already exhausted but I wished to get these edges over with so I began right away. It was comfortable in his bed. He had had his fan on all day and it was nice and cool in his room. I closed my eyes and slowly began rubbing the back of the TV remote across my sticky, wet pussy, engulfing all the pleasure that circulated around my body. After edging on his bed and riding it for four minutes, I moved to the window. His bed was close to the window and I was able to reach it from the bed so I stayed seated in the cool bed. The window faced nothing important but the backyard so I wasn’t too nervous about being seen by anyone. Closing my eyes, I continued to rub myself, riding yet another discouraging edge for another four minutes. Following the edge, I was able to reach climax rather quickly but I felt even more tired and exhausted now.

I continued to push through, moving on to my Sister’s part of the dare. Again, I consumed roughly another ten ounces of water, twisted and pulled both nipples six times to ensure they’d stay erect and hard before I headed back upstairs to my sister’s room. I didn’t know what you meant by edging in her seat so instead, I started by laying in her bed. It felt naughty and dirty to be nude and laying in her bed, doing such a perverse thing. Again, I opted not to use her toothbrush, instead, I used her hairbrush handle, fucking my pussy n her bed while my sex dripped onto her comforter. It was a little uncomfortable since I was so tired and her room was quite warm. After riding an edge for another four minutes, I moved on to the window. Again, her bed was near the window and I was able to reach the window frame with my legs without having to get off the bed, Seated in the bed, I proceeded to masturbate for yet another long four minutes. I wasn’t very aroused anymore, the arousal was filled with exhaustion but still, after the four minutes had been reached, I orgasmed. Tired and drained, I rushed to release my bladder before proceeding to take a nap.

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess, :)
Carried out this very challenging dare while building up to additional 82 ozs of water, on top of a full bladder. While performing a number of requirements, in that effort to push her. To see if she was going to gain that reward of masturbating and orgasm. Or that failure in which would end in that "Golden Shower," along with corner time. Well, she came out on top as she did earn that right to pleasure over punishment.

A great fantastic job!
Daddy!

[footman590]

Hi Princess,

Looked at a few of your dares and was unsure if any of the ones I've thought are applicable except maybe this one since it's kinda public but not overly public with plausible deniability.

Basically no underwear, loose short skirt and loose flimsy top. Simple one where you try to position yourself in a way that exposes your parts. Can be like open legged at a bench or dropping something then bending over to give up skirt or down blouse. If a boob slips out even better. Pretend not to notice and try to get people doing the weirdest most unnatural thing to catch glimpses of you. Can start off with a friend to toy with them then go on to strangers.

Since you like exercise dares, hopefully i can think of decent ones. currently right now the only ones i can think of are simple quick ones.

1. Head to a exercise compound like a gym or park where you can exercise,etc. Wear the skimpiest clothing that can still pass off for gym attire with no bra or panties. at that place do at least the following exercises:
-jumping jacks
-push-ups
-squats
-crunches
-knees to chest
-plank
-lunges
-high knees
-buttkickers
-jumping jacks (yes twice)
-complete cool down with proper stretches
(since if you're workout no matter, might as well make it a good one. minimum 30 reps each)

while doing exercises and stretches, instead of usual grunts and moans, moan sexually at least three times for each exercise. during that time, also try to imitate the hectic fast breaths as if you were going to orgasm. when you are leaving, if anyone there looks stares at you during this time, give them a flirty wink.

2. this one is more rewarding in a sense. take a dice and roll two times. the first number you get is the number of times you must orgasm during this dare. the second time is how many times you must do the dare. if the first number is way too much, minus the number by maximum of two. however if you do this i think you may need a punishment so we'll have to handle that some other time. if the second number if way too much, well this is all for fun so your call or ask your master.

ideally i'd recommend you wear a sports bra and tights for this one. take your vibrating egg(or a vibrator small enough to carry by hand and cover it with your palm hopefully), a stop watch of any sorts, and a full water bottle or two(this is more for safety than anything). if you've got a small exercise bag to keep these items better bring it.

basically you'll start by jogging around for 5 mins maximum. after that, you'll try to use your vibrating egg to achieve an orgasm for 5 minutes. to make the dare more interesting, use the lowest intensity possible. if you haven't achieve orgasm after 5 minutes, you'll then stop and continue jogging. at this point, you can choose how long you want to jog. for the amount of time you jog, that's how long you're allowed to use your vibrating egg later to try to achieve orgasm. for example you jog for 1 min, you use the vibrator for 1 min after that jog. the maximum you are allowed to jog for is 5 mins at one time. for bonus points, during your breaks try to place the vibrating egg in your tights with your hand holding it in place. another bonus is to play with your breasts as well and even pull your breasts out of your bra if you're ok with that and want more stimulation.

if you have a friend who's also into dares, honestly you can make this into a competition if you have a pre-determined route. see who can have as many orgasms in the route time.


otherwise that's all i've got. i do hope i didn't accidentally pass any of your limits. if i do i'm sorry and i hope you can let me know so i can rectify that. the dares can be modified to remove those so you can still do them. but hooray for still being academically inclined and daring at the same time! hopefully you'll let me PM you any new dares i can think of. and i know if you do any of the dares you'll share the story and experience!

[The Slutty Princess]

Princess,
You will be rewarded for your efforts in the challenge.
"You will not be allowed to pee before starting this dare."

PART ONE!
First, you will drink 18 ozs of water.
Next, you will insert your double side dildo in your very tight pussy and very tight asshole.
Next, you will do 8 minutes of jumping jacks in front of your mirror.
You must say thankyou "Hannah," while you are doing them.
If it comes out, then you must start all over from the beginning once again.
Next, you will grab four coins to determine what you will be doing next.
If you match two heads, then you will move forward to the bonus step.
You will edge for 4 minutes.
You then will masturbate and orgasm one time using the double-sided dildo.
If you get tails then you must do another 8 minutes of jumping jacks in front of your mirror.
Or you may choose to take 8 minutes of "punishment in the corner," at the end of the dare.
You will edge for 5 minutes.
You will not be allowed to masturbate or orgasm.

PART TWO!
First, you will drink 18 ozs of water.
Next, you will tie your nipples at the base.
Next, you will insert your 11" dildo into your very tight pussy.
Next, you will do 10 minutes of squats in front of your mirror.
You must say thankyou "Jane," while you are doing them.
If it comes out, then you must start all over from the beginning once again.
Next, you will grab five coins to determine what you will be doing next.
If you match three heads, then you will move forward to the bonus step.
You will edge for 5 minutes.
You then will masturbate and orgasm one time using the 11" dildo.
If you get tails then you must do another 10 minutes of squats in front of your mirror.
Or you may choose to take 10 minutes of "punishment in the corner," at the end of the dare.
You will edge for 6 minutes.
You will not be allowed to masturbate or orgasm.

PART THREE!
First, you will drink 18 ozs of water.
Next, you will toothpaste your nipples.
Next, you will inserted your vibrating egg on high.
Next, you will put a peg on each nipple.
Next, you will do 15 minutes of setups in front of your mirror.
You must say thankyou "Sammie," while you are doing them.
If any peg comes off, then you must start all over from the beginning.
Next, you will grab six coins to determine what you will be doing next.
If you match four heads, then you will move forward to the bonus step.
You will edge for 7.5 minutes.
You will then masturbate and orgasm one time with the vibrating egg.
If you get tails, then you must do another 15 minutes of setups in front of your mirror.
Or you may choose to take 15 minutes of "punishment in the corner," at the end of this dare.
You will edge for 8.5 minutes.
You will not be allowed to masturbate or orgasm.

"If you need to pee, it will be in a cup and saved to use for that "Golden Shower," at the end of this dare."



Part One:
Again, I was confused by your wording in the dare so I did it in the way I interpreted it. I started by consuming roughly eighteen ounces of water. In the seclusion of my room, I stripped naked and stuffed each end of the double-sided dildo in both my holes. It certainly stretched me and made me feel full but I loved the feeling. Stretched and full, I began doing jumping jacks in front of my closed door, staring at my reflection in the mirror. I watched as my small breasts jiggled with every motion as I worked up a sweat. As I completed the jumping jacks, I began thanking Hannah, speaking very softly aloud, inaudible to my siblings from their rooms. As I thanked her, I picture her cute, petite body in front of me, making me aroused and wet. The combination of my juices, the sweat, and the jumping caused the dildo to slip out within a few minutes. I grew frustrated and started over, beginning to do jumping jacks yet again after shoving the end back into my pussy. I continued to thank Hannah but I only lasted a few minutes of jumping before the dildo slid out and dropped to the floor with a thud. I was frustrated. There was no way in hell I was going to make it to eight minutes, It was near impossible. I was already quite tired so I opted to take eight long minutes of corner time. With my nose pressed against the wall, I stared at the wall, hummed a few songs, and played around with my fingers, bored out of my mind until the timer sounded, signaling that I was done. After the corner time, I flipped four coins, getting three heads and a tail. I lay out on my bed, my feet high in the air, my ass propped the air, allowing me to grasp onto the middle of the stiff dildo. Slowly, I rocked the dildo back and forth, letting the pleasure travel throughout my body and engulf me. I masturbated for four minutes, riding the edge the entire time and ensuring that I would not reach climax. As soon as the four minutes were over, I rocked back and forth on the dildo until I reached a violent, amazing climax.

Part Two:
Again, I consumed roughly eighteen ounces of water before returning to my room. With string, I tied both breasts at the base, causing the blood to flow into my nipples, making them even stiffer and more erect. My pussy was already stretched, loose, and dripping wet from the double-sided dildo, so the normal dildo slid right inside of me. With the dildo inside of me, I quickly began doing squats in front of the mirror as my timer ticked away on my phone. As I squatted, I thought of Jane’s sexy body and thanked her aloud but very softly. Again, ten minutes of squats without the dildo falling was near impossible and within minutes, the dildo slipped out and fell to the floor. I attempted it twice more but had the same results. Frustrated, I opted for ten minutes of corner time and completed that instead. Next, I flipped the four coins, getting three tails and a head this time. Again, there was no way I would succeed in ten minutes of squats so I opted for ten more minutes of corner time. Following the very long, boring corner time I proceeded to fuck my pussy with the dildo for six minutes, riding on the edge the entire time. There wasn’t much arousal. I was already sweaty, tired, frustrated, and had a headache which all overwhelmed me.

Part Three:
Wanting to get on with the dare, I quickly moved on, consuming yet again another eighteen ounces of water. I rubbed in a glob of toothpaste on each nipple before placing a clothespin on both. The pain was quite bad, giving a mixture of hard pinching and burning but it was controllable. After putting the vibrating egg inside my exhausted pussy, I began the sit-ups in front of the mirror. The clothespins were quite strong and managed to stay on since sit-ups did not make my breasts jiggle that much. As soon as fifteen minutes was done, I was exhausted. I couldn’t feel my abs and they were burning. The pain in my nipples did not bother me since I was overcome with exhaustion and the burning of my abs. I flipped six coins this time but failed to get four heads. There was no way I was going to do another fifteen minutes of sit-ups so I opted for corner time which was actually quite relaxing since it gave me time to rest and recover. Following the fifteen minutes, I masturbated and rode on an edge for roughly eight and a half minutes until I was done. Again, there wasn’t much pleasure taken from it, I was to drained to care and I didn’t mind that I couldn’t orgasm. Following the extensive workout, I went downstairs, relieved my bladder, and relieved my body by taking a cold shower.

Thank you for the dare but I’ll be honest with you, I didn’t enjoy it. Sweat, exhaustion, and pleasure do not combine well. I thought the dare went beyond being a “challenge”. Rather the jumping jacks and squats were next to impossible to complete. The workout had kept my mind off the pleasure and made it hard to focus on my friends that I was supposed to be thanking. It was frustrating and it gave me a headache. There was too much going on. Too much exercise, too much edging, too much mental thoughts. Plus, I believe I did a very similar dare.

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess, :)

The makeup of the combination of the three just don't match or make the dare that "exciting," in which it was set out to be. It just did the negative side effects from pushing you in the wrong way. As, pleasure was not going to come from keeping your mind on so much. Lessons came and were learned from this type of dare!

Still, you did give it that best effort!
Daddy!

[mikel5]

may i offer you a cum tribute?

[The Slutty Princess]

may i offer you a cum tribute?

I'm not very interested but I can't stop you from doing it. You do you. If you do it, I don't need to see the completed picture, it just doesn't interest me much.

[Greeny]

Dare you to do this dare:

http://www.getdare.com/bbs/showthread.php?t=238351&highlight=Record+Voice

[The Slutty Princess]

Next time your in a supermarket you must buy a cucumber and go to the bathroom and use it to edge 5 times. Once this is dome you must stuff your panties in your pussy and make your way home. Once home you must edge 5 more times before cumming but you may only cum using your fingers in your pussy

Often, I don’t tend to go the grocery store but since I had to go to town to get money from the bank and cash a few checks, I decided to act on the opportunity since my bank is very close to the grocery store. After I was done at the bank, I drove to the grocery store, finding a relatively close parking spot and entered the store. It was quite busy but I didn’t want to waste much time. The produce section was near the cash registers and have selecting the right cucumber, a long and wide one but one that I knew I could fit, I went through the self-checkout and then entered the bathroom I was actually a little embarrassed. There was a ton of people around and I feared that someone had saw me and were suspicious to why I had bought a single cucumber and took it to the bathroom with me. The thought of people being curious to what I was doing or possibly making an educated guess to what I was doing made me feel naughty and it aroused me.
Entering the women’s bathroom, I found it to be empty. I occupied the last stall locked the door behind me, setting my purse on the floor and the cucumber on the closed toilet seat. My head was already spinning, my adrenaline was spiked, and my pussy was already dripping wet. I propped my skirt above my waist and slid my panties off, grabbed the cucumber and sat down, my bare skin on the cold seat.
I was already really horny, my nipples hard and poking through my shirt, my pussy still dripping in sex. The cucumber was dark green, slightly curved, about eight inches long and two inches wide, and covered in small rigid bumps. To me, the dildo seemed huge. Both my dildos were longer but they were only an inch to an inch and a quarter in width, the cucumber was roughly two inches wide at both ends and got much wider in the middle, roughly being about two and a half inches wide. I placed the cucumber on my pussy lips, just the slightest touch had sent a shock of pleasure throughout my body as I slowly rubbed the cucumber across my dripping wet mound, coating it in my slick juices. With about half the cucumber lubed, I placed the lubed end on my lips and applied a small amount of force, jolting my head back and letting out a small moans followed by shallow gasps as the large cucumber parted my labia and pushed inside me. I stopped pushing, gasping for air as the cucumber pushed me open. I was unsure if I could fit it but I was hoping I could. Inch by inch, I worked the cucumber deeper inside me, moaning and groaning to the overwhelming feeling of the cucumber splitting me. My pussy had engulfed it, leaving no space for air, my lips were tightly locked around the large cucumber. The cucumber caused pain as I tried to push it deeper and deeper, my gasps getting more and more constant and louder. There was slight pain but it was coupled with the intense pleasure that shocked my entire body. Quickly, I noticed I was getting a little too loud and I bite on my bottom lip to quiet my lustful noises. The cucumber had overwhelmed me, it was nearly too big for me as I could only get about four inches deep before the pain became too intense. Despite this, I loved it. I loved the overwhelming feeling, that “full” and “stuffed” feeling as it stretched me out, and more than anything, I loved feeling the rigid bumps against the walls of my vagina, adding to the pleasure. Nearly too big to handle, I fucked myself very slow and the overwhelming pleasure soon got to me. I had my eyes clenched tightly shut from not only the pleasure but the slight pain as well and I was nearing climax very quickly. As soon as I was nearly close to climaxing, I slipped the cucumber out and relaxed myself until I successfully edged. After a minute of rest, I began again, moaning as the cucumber quickly stretched and filled me, my juices running down the long green shaft as I fucked myself incredibly slowly. I had been conquered by the sexual haze that surrounded me. The bathroom was silent, all I could hear was my soft moans, groans, and gasps as I tried to work the cucumber deeper, my body begging for more. I could faintly hear the noises from the supermarket, people chatting and the cashier’s ringing items, and it reminded me of where I was, making me wetter to think about just how perverse this was. It made me feel naughty which only aroused me more and encouraged me to continue. I spent nearly twenty minutes in the stall, engulfed in pleasure and lust, pumping out edges until I had reached the magic number five. Luckily, the entire twenty minutes were undisturbed, not a single person entered the bathroom. By the time I was done, I was soaking wet and I could feel the massive orgasm that I had brewed inside me, begging for my body to release it. My body was still trembling, it was overloaded on pleasure that was stored up. Without cleaning the cucumber, I wrapped it back up in the small plastic bag and put it in my purse. Afterward, I cleaned the sex off my fingers, my thighs, and the toilet seat with toilet paper. Before leaving, I scrunched my panties into a ball and stuffed them inside my slightly gaped pussy. With the panties snug inside me, slowly absorbing the sex that coated them, I exited the bathroom. I still felt incredibly naughty, exiting the bathroom with my nipples poking through my shirt, my pussy stuffed and dripping. I was still slightly lost in the sexual haze, I wanted to orgasm incredibly bad and the drive home felt like it took much longer than usual.
Upon getting home, I stuck then cucumber back in the fridge to snack on later or maybe a family member will! Even after a fifteen to twenty minute break from the ride home, I was still incredibly aroused and my body continued to scream for me to release the orgasm that I had brewed. Without hesitation, I hurried to my room, shut and locked my door, and left my clothes in a pile on the floor as I spread out across my bed. Keeping the panties inside me, I began rubbing my mound, which to no surprise, was still moist. Soon, my fingers were covered in my slick, slippery warm sex as I slipped a finger inside me. Using my index finger to finger my warm, wet pussy, I used my other hand to rub my clit for added pleasure. The edging was awful and it really did tire me out but there was no way I could stop, I wanted an orgasm too bad. After yet another long twenty minutes of fingering and rubbing myself, I had completed five edges. Finally, it was time for the long desired orgasm. The orgasm only took seconds to reach. Despite both hands being exhausted, I increased the pace of my rubbing and my fingering as my breath grew shallower and became staggered as I approached climax. Jolting my head back into the pillows, clenching onto the sheets, my back arching, my body halted and froze as I moaned to an intense, violent orgasm that left me shaking for a little while. The orgasm was well worth the wait, I loved it. Thank you for your dare, I really did enjoy it. I’ve never masturbated with a cucumber before and I really did enjoy the experience!

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
It was a wonderful step by step report on your first experience in using a cucumber to edge with and what excitement it brought to you in so many ways. Also, from that deep pleasure that you were enjoying from it for that first time.
Fantastic amazing job!
Daddy!

[The Slutty Princess]

Hi Princess,

Looked at a few of your dares and was unsure if any of the ones I've thought are applicable except maybe this one since it's kinda public but not overly public with plausible deniability.

Basically no underwear, loose short skirt and loose flimsy top. Simple one where you try to position yourself in a way that exposes your parts. Can be like open legged at a bench or dropping something then bending over to give up skirt or down blouse. If a boob slips out even better. Pretend not to notice and try to get people doing the weirdest most unnatural thing to catch glimpses of you. Can start off with a friend to toy with them then go on to strangers.

Since you like exercise dares, hopefully i can think of decent ones. currently right now the only ones i can think of are simple quick ones.

1. Head to a exercise compound like a gym or park where you can exercise,etc. Wear the skimpiest clothing that can still pass off for gym attire with no bra or panties. at that place do at least the following exercises:
-jumping jacks
-push-ups
-squats
-crunches
-knees to chest
-plank
-lunges
-high knees
-buttkickers
-jumping jacks (yes twice)
-complete cool down with proper stretches
(since if you're workout no matter, might as well make it a good one. minimum 30 reps each)

while doing exercises and stretches, instead of usual grunts and moans, moan sexually at least three times for each exercise. during that time, also try to imitate the hectic fast breaths as if you were going to orgasm. when you are leaving, if anyone there looks stares at you during this time, give them a flirty wink.

2. this one is more rewarding in a sense. take a dice and roll two times. the first number you get is the number of times you must orgasm during this dare. the second time is how many times you must do the dare. if the first number is way too much, minus the number by maximum of two. however if you do this i think you may need a punishment so we'll have to handle that some other time. if the second number if way too much, well this is all for fun so your call or ask your master.

ideally i'd recommend you wear a sports bra and tights for this one. take your vibrating egg(or a vibrator small enough to carry by hand and cover it with your palm hopefully), a stop watch of any sorts, and a full water bottle or two(this is more for safety than anything). if you've got a small exercise bag to keep these items better bring it.

basically you'll start by jogging around for 5 mins maximum. after that, you'll try to use your vibrating egg to achieve an orgasm for 5 minutes. to make the dare more interesting, use the lowest intensity possible. if you haven't achieve orgasm after 5 minutes, you'll then stop and continue jogging. at this point, you can choose how long you want to jog. for the amount of time you jog, that's how long you're allowed to use your vibrating egg later to try to achieve orgasm. for example you jog for 1 min, you use the vibrator for 1 min after that jog. the maximum you are allowed to jog for is 5 mins at one time. for bonus points, during your breaks try to place the vibrating egg in your tights with your hand holding it in place. another bonus is to play with your breasts as well and even pull your breasts out of your bra if you're ok with that and want more stimulation.

if you have a friend who's also into dares, honestly you can make this into a competition if you have a pre-determined route. see who can have as many orgasms in the route time.


otherwise that's all i've got. i do hope i didn't accidentally pass any of your limits. if i do i'm sorry and i hope you can let me know so i can rectify that. the dares can be modified to remove those so you can still do them. but hooray for still being academically inclined and daring at the same time! hopefully you'll let me PM you any new dares i can think of. and i know if you do any of the dares you'll share the story and experience!

Thank you for the dares! Sadly, I’ll have to pass on the first two. For the first one, I have done numerous flashing tasks at malls, parks, etc. You can view them on my thread. As exciting as they were, I didn’t necessarily care for them. I kind of made me feel a little shameful but naughty at the same time. As for the exercise dare, I can not complete it due to the location. The only gym I have access to is the high school fitness center. Wearing risky/revealing clothes while humiliating myself by sexually moaning while exercising in a place with cameras, along with being at a school and around people I know, is not attainable for me. I apologize. As for the third dare, I gladly chose to do it and my report is written below!
After rolling one die, I received the number three, meaning I was required to orgasm three times during the dare. I opted not to roll the die another time, deciding to just complete the dare once and see how it went. Dressed in a tight orange sports bra with black spandex shorts with no panties, I gathered my items needed into a small drawstring bag. With a supply of water and pleasure (the vibrating egg), I left the house, put the bag on my bag, started my music, and began my run. I didn’t begin the timer on my phone until I got to the bike/running trail. Starting the timer, I began my jog down the gravel trail, keeping watch of my phone timer. I run quite a lot so five minutes wasn’t a strenuous workout but nevertheless, when the timer sounded, I stopped running and spent a few seconds to catch my breath. After a few seconds of rest, I made sure the coast was clear. It was mid-afternoon and the trail was vacant, nobody in eyesight behind me nor in front of me. Nevertheless, I stepped off the trail, into the weeds and grass that grew on both sides of the trail. Again, I checked both sides of the trail before removing the bag from my back and sliding my shorts to my knees. My head was already buzzing, my adrenaline had spiked. I felt naughty to be doing such a perverse thing in public but I loved the feeling. With the small purple vibrating egg in hand, I turned it on the lowest setting on the dial and held it on my clit. My pussy had previously been a little moist but with the slightest touch of the vibrations, I flowed like a river. Even on the lowest setting, the egg was sending long, constant, and powerful vibrations throughout my body as I closed my eyes and engulfed every bit of pleasure. Quickly, I fell into a trance, my mind wasn’t focused on where I was and the sounds of nature around me, rather it was solely focused on the orgasm that it craved. I was losing all control. It had happened all so quick, at one point I was tired and trying to regain my breath and in a minute or so, I was so deep in a sexual haze that I was near climax. Within minutes of pressing the smooth egg on my clit and rubbing it in a circular motion, I could feel and hear my breathing slow and shallow. Soon, my body froze and my head jolted back, my back arched, my open hand clenched to a fist, and I moaned incredibly loudly as I orgasmed, my body quivering to the massive orgasm as I tried to regain my breath. Pulling up my spandex shorts, I glanced at the time, I still had about a half a minute left. I was in disbelief that I had orgasmed in such a quick time and in such a perverse place but after a few day orgasm drought and a stressful day at school, I guess my body had craved the orgasm. I had completed the dare on the first time and I felt quite happy. Still shaking the sexual haze from me, I got back on the trail and began my run again, this time running for about an hour before returning home.

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
A nice refreshing time of joy for you on your daily run on that regular route for you.
As you normally do and just some little excitement for you this time.
Nice fun time!
Daddy!

[Snakebite 37]

You will need:
Dildo
Shoe laces/ string
Nipple clips

Start by tying the laces to the clips and the put them on your nipples
Then attach/tie the laces to the dildo in a way that they will tug your nipples with each thrust of your dildo.(if you can't tie them then just hold them in the same hand that you are using to fuck yourself).
Fuck yourself until you orgasm.

[The Slutty Princess]

You will need:
Dildo
Shoe laces/ string
Nipple clips

Start by tying the laces to the clips and the put them on your nipples
Then attach/tie the laces to the dildo in a way that they will tug your nipples with each thrust of your dildo.(if you can't tie them then just hold them in the same hand that you are using to fuck yourself).
Fuck yourself until you orgasm.

Thank you for the dare, I really enjoyed completing it!
I began by setting up, taking a pair of shoelaces and tying each shoelace to a binder clamp, looping the shoelaces through the prongs. Next, I gently placed each clamp on my nipples. Instantly, I hated the pain. They grabbed hold of both light pink, hard and erect nipples and flattened them. They really did hurt but the pain was bearable. Working quickly, I retrieved my dildo from beneath my bed and wrapped the ends of the shoelaces around the rubber base and tied both ends in a not. I made sure the shoelaces had no slack. Without moving, the shoelaces tugged on the clamps, making the pain even worse but my arousal had spiked and limited the pain. I was dripping wet and I used it to my advantage, rubbing the head of the dildo in my slick juices. Once the head was wet, I pushed it inside me, the shoelaces were instantly tugged on, causing even more pain. I closed my eyes and leaned against the wall, trying to concentrate on the pleasure rather than the pain but it was very hard. My nipples are quite sensitive and the binder clamps always did a great job in providing pain and discomfort! Nevertheless, after a few minutes of slowly sliding the dildo back and forth, the pleasure trumped the pain. I climaxed after about eight minutes and as soon as I climaxed, I wasted no time in removing the clamps! My nipples were awfully sore and the pain only intensified when I removed them as the blood rushed back into my hard, flattened nipples. Thank you for the dare, any dare that ends in an orgasm as a good dare!

[wolf82]

Put clips on nipples and call someone on the phone (anyone). While talking, tug on them and touch your pussy lips every now and then. Try not to let on that you are pleasuring yourself. After you hang up, you can cum.

Post a report.

(Assume this is ok since you stated you like involving friends)

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
As you were enjoying those steps in order to fuck yourself like that naughty girl that you are. It went fast in order to bring that joy in which you must have and can't go without.
Nice Job!
Daddy!

[thewilds]

If it wouldn't be too much to add to wolf's dare, cum while you are talking on the phone! Wink..

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
You will need the following for this simple dare that will take place in another room.
1. Blindfold.
2. Dildo.
3. A name.
4. Naked.


1. You will find that room in which you are naked in your house.
2. Next you will blindfold yourself and close your eyes as you can't see anything.
3. Next, you will think of what it would feel like to have that person running and touching your body all over.
4. You will use your dildo as if that was there mouth plus lips touching your body.
5. Next, you will fuck yourself with those thoughts, as if that was there tongue going in and out of your pussy.
6. You are not allowed to orgasm off the back. You must build up to it as if that person was having that control over you. As they were talking softly to you while pleasing you.
7. You must put yourself in that dream world of getting please by that person in your thoughts and mind.

Have a gorgeous and exciting time of pleasure.

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
You will become that slave to Sam, as you will show that deep special feeling inside yourself to him.
As, you will take control in showing that very romantic side in proving it to him.

You will need the following:
1. A beautiful blanket to use for that special night.
2. Your will use baby oil all over every inch of your body. To bring out that gorgeous figure you have.
3. Dress in a one piece outfit and flats.
4. Sexy perfume.
5. IPhone.

Directions that you must follow:
1. Sam, will not be allowed to touch his clothing.
2. You must undress him as you are his slave.
3. You must take it nice and slow.
4. You will get on top of him.

It will be a very beautiful night with so much excitement coming from you serving Sam.

[The Slutty Princess]

Put clips on nipples and call someone on the phone (anyone). While talking, tug on them and touch your pussy lips every now and then. Try not to let on that you are pleasuring yourself. After you hang up, you can cum.

Post a report.

(Assume this is ok since you stated you like involving friends)

I combined both ideas for the dare, I thank you both. I had a very fun time completing it! It was a challenging and risky dare to say the least. Before beginning I primed myself. I shut and locked my bedroom door, stripped naked, and retrieved my binder clamps and vibrating egg from beneath my bed. After pinching a clamp onto each hard and erect nipple, I turned the vibrating egg onto its highest intensity and pressed it against my clit before I before I hit “call”. With the slightest touch, the egg send powerful, constant waves of pleasure throughout my body and I grew moist. I decided I would call my friend Jane and discuss our trip we have planned. It was certainly a little different and awkward to call, generally I text everyone, I rarely make any calls and Jane seemed a little surprised when she picked up the phone. As soon as the phone stopped ringing and I heard Jane’s voice, I felt my stomach doing flips as I pressed the egg tighter to my clit and jolted my head backwards. The pleasure was overwhelming but I quickly tried to regain myself as Jane asked if I was there. Quickly, I began talking, my voice soft and staggered. Within seconds of talking, Jane quickly questioned me, asking me why it sounded like I was out of breath. At those words, I froze and pulled the vibrating egg off my dripping wet pussy. I could feel the perspiration forming all over my body. My nerves had kicked in and I quickly made up the first lame excuse I could think of, telling her I had just ran up the stairs to my room before I had called her. She didn’t say anything to the excuse which only made me even more nervous and worried that she knew what I was up to. I tried to calm myself, telling myself that it was all in my head, Jane had no idea what I was doing. Quickly, Jane got back to talking about the trip. I tried not to talk much, I wanted to keep Jane occupied so I continued to fire questions at her as soon as she was done answering my last question. After relaxing myself a bit, I pressed the egg back on my clit. I could feel the climax brewing inside me but I was scared to let it out. I closed my eyes and just listened to her orgasmic, beautiful voice through the phone, imagining that she was right in front of me, watching me. These thoughts were almost uncontrollable, they sparked my hormones and only kickstarted the climax. I could feel my body begin to grow tense, my head jolt further back, and my toes curl. I was on the very edge of climaxing before I was startled by Jane’s question “Where do you want to stay?” I hadn’t been listening to what she had been talking about, all I heard was her voice. I had been lost in the sexual haze that surrounded me and I had no idea what she had been talking about. My body quickly calmed down as I tried to come up with a legitimate answer. I didn’t want myself to sound dumb and lead her to think further on why I was out of breath so I simply asked “What?” in hopes of her rewording the question. Luckily she did, asking me where I’d like to stay before we left. I was lucky that I had asked or else I would have answered wrong to the first question. Jane began firing questions back at me. I was too nervous to keep the egg pressed to my clit so I turned it off and tossed it on my bed. Instead, as I answered the questions and chatted, I tugged on the clamps gently. My voice seemed fine to me, a little bit staggered as I tugged on the clamps but I don’t think Jane recognized. After a round of answering questions, I tried to fire every question I could think of to keep Jane occupied. As soon as I finished talking, I turned egg back on and pressed it against my clit, rubbing it slowly in a circular motion. The orgasm that had been brewed inside me came alive again as I approached climax within seconds. This time, there was no stopping. Jane was in the middle of an answer and I was on the verge of an orgasm. I could feel my body grow tense, my back arch, my hand push the vibrating egg harder onto my clit, and my toes curl. I bit down hard on my lip, harder than I have ever bit before, and rubbed the egg as fast as I could on my clit. Soon, my whole body began to back and forth and with an audible soft moan followed by a breathless sigh, I orgasmed. Jane stopped talking. I froze. “What?” Jane questioned me. Thinking quick, I said “Nothing, I was just agreeing with you.” In reality, I had no idea what she was talking about, all I could catch was a few things about some of the activities she was looking forward to. She continued speaking about white river rafting, I took a deep breath and sighed in relief. Honestly, I thought she was certainly curious to what I was doing, the thoughts ran through my head the entire time, when in reality, I don’t think she quite knew what I was doing. Thank you for the dare!

[Taz55]

Hello, Princess

Here is a dare for you:
Go to the movies to watch something semi-popular. But nothing that will get you a full theater, it should be mostly empty.
Wear only a long coat and shoes. If you want put clothes pins on your nipples, and have your egg inserted.
Bring whatever toys you like that aren't too loud. 10 minutes after the movie starts, take off the coat and place it in the seat beside you. Using whatever toys you like, your goal is to edge as many times as you can before the movie ends.
You have two opportunities to cum:

1. During a sex scene in the movie(this will let you moan if you need)
2. During the end credits

So depending on the movie, if you do it right you can cum twice.
After every 2 edges you must edge with your eyes closed or blindfold yourself.
For at least 3 edges you must prop your feet on the seat in-front of you.
You can only get dressed during the credits.

Addons:
Pick the movie when you get to the theater.
When you take off your coat throw it into another row.
Sit in the middle of the theater.
Sit near someone, doesn't need to be same row.
For bladder control get there early and finish a large drink before the movie starts.You can pee when the movie is over.
Drive to the theater with your egg in and clothespins on.

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
That "last dare," was a very interesting effort on you part. As it was also something of a awareness due process as well from what you were expected to do at the same time. Along without losing your concentration, in which it did take affect on you, while talking to "Jane," on the phone. As you were fulfilling that combination of what was in that dare.
Nice Job!
Daddy!

[The Slutty Princess]

Hello, Princess

Here is a dare for you:
Go to the movies to watch something semi-popular. But nothing that will get you a full theater, it should be mostly empty.
Wear only a long coat and shoes. If you want put clothes pins on your nipples, and have your egg inserted.
Bring whatever toys you like that aren't too loud. 10 minutes after the movie starts, take off the coat and place it in the seat beside you. Using whatever toys you like, your goal is to edge as many times as you can before the movie ends.
You have two opportunities to cum:

1. During a sex scene in the movie(this will let you moan if you need)
2. During the end credits

So depending on the movie, if you do it right you can cum twice.
After every 2 edges you must edge with your eyes closed or blindfold yourself.
For at least 3 edges you must prop your feet on the seat in-front of you.
You can only get dressed during the credits.

Addons:
Pick the movie when you get to the theater.
When you take off your coat throw it into another row.
Sit in the middle of the theater.
Sit near someone, doesn't need to be same row.
For bladder control get there early and finish a large drink before the movie starts.You can pee when the movie is over.
Drive to the theater with your egg in and clothespins on.

My apologizes, I'll have to decline your dare. To me, it is way too risky. Firstly, it is summer here and wearing a large coat into a movie theater would look quite suspicious, especially with everything going around in this sick would. Secondly, I won't do nudity in public especially at a movie theater. Third, the dare is near impossible for me to complete. There would be no way I could orgasm during a movies with others around me, my nerves would swallow me. Thank you for your suggestion but I have to pass. :(

[footman590]

two dares for you.

1. simple one. order pizza or some take out. drink a liter of later. during that time before delivery try to edge and hold your bladder. when the delivery finally comes, put your vibrating egg in your panties and wear some tight pants. have the egg at max setting while you pay and thank the deliveryman. you aren't allowed to rush it and must act as casually as possible.


2. The goal of this dare/game is to see how long it'll take you to achieve orgasm. This is recommended to be done at home. If you want to be more daring, leave your door unlocked or even open. Curtains leave them open or close also depends on you.

You'll need:
-vibrator (preferably low to medium strength)
-stop watch of sorts
-Random number generator (https://www.random.org/)
-dice(or just use the random number generator again)
-loaded up erotic content of your choice
-any other toys or etc that will not cause you to orgasm by itself.

Game is as follows:

You start fully clothed and you must use your vibrator for 1min. After that, you must stop for 1min and roll the dice to determine what you must do in that time.

1-play with your breasts(female) or balls(male)

2-use the number generator and get a number between 1-15. Do this many jumping jacks

3-Put on nipple clamps, anal plug, dildo, or whatever you have/want. if you do not have any or if you want to instead, do the yoga pose downward dog(https://www.google.com.sg/search?q=d...w=1920&bih=973)

4-without touching yourself, watch/read the pre-loaded erotic content.

5-Roll the dice again. Take that number and multiply is by 5 and add that time to the 1min you can have your vibrator on for the next round only.

6-Take off any piece of clothing you have any leave it off for the duration of the game.

If you want to add another layer, the vibrator can never go underneath any piece of clothing you have. also, the clothing removal order must be all upper body then lower body.

tally ho and happy daring!

[The Slutty Princess]

Princess,
You will become that slave to Sam, as you will show that deep special feeling inside yourself to him.
As, you will take control in showing that very romantic side in proving it to him.

You will need the following:
1. A beautiful blanket to use for that special night.
2. Your will use baby oil all over every inch of your body. To bring out that gorgeous figure you have.
3. Dress in a one piece outfit and flats.
4. Sexy perfume.
5. IPhone.

Directions that you must follow:
1. Sam, will not be allowed to touch his clothing.
2. You must undress him as you are his slave.
3. You must take it nice and slow.
4. You will get on top of him.

It will be a very beautiful night with so much excitement coming from you serving Sam.

Thank you for the dare! Any dare that ends with sex is great, especially if it is in such a memorable place. I am sure the both of us won’t forget this night for awhile!

After a long day of work helping Sam with his work on the farm, we were finally done for the day. The both of were covered in feed, sweat, and dust and after a quick shower together, we cuddled in his bed and watched a movie until it got darker outside. By the time ten o’clock rolled on, both Sam’s parents were inside and it was plenty dark outside. Sam didn’t seem to have much intentions of a pleasurable night, nearly falling asleep while we cuddled in bed but I woke him up. Snuggling my head against his shoulder, his eyes half open, “Let’s have sex” I whispered to him, softly and seductively. His eyes widened as I stared back at him, grinning. That was all it took for him to throw the sheets off him and jump out of bed. I crawled out of bed with him and he grabbed me around the waist, giving me a desperate look and he proclaimed that his parents were home. In a desperate tone but trying to sound seductive, “Let’s go outside then.” I said. I didn’t give him time to object as I was already walking towards the bedroom door and down the stairs. He quickly slid on a tee shirt from his closet and followed me. We walked through the kitchen where Sam’s mother questioned what we were up to in a jokingly manner. Sam lied and told her we were going to go watch the horses. It was a little ironic since the horses would actually be watching us. :)
It was a gorgeous night outside, not too humid but not too chilly. Hundreds of thousands of stars twinkled down on us, the moon creating the only light. It was captivating. The sky was completed blackness decorated by the glow of the stars. It was endless and almost terrifying but inviting at the same time. I loved the night sky. I was always enthralled by the night sky ever since I was a little girl. Sometimes, I use to lay out in the backyard, laying in the soft grass trying to count every single star until my mother would tell me I had to come inside. I’d pout and tell her that I hadn’t finished counting them and drag myself back inside. Anyway, grabbing a blanket from my car, Sam and I walked past the barn and towards the horse stable, Sam joking with me that I had planned this since I had prepared and brought a blanket with me. I only smiled. I chose a spot right in between the calf hutches and the horse stable in the soft grass. The location was perfect. There were no trees in the way of the sky, we had a clear view. The horse stabled faced the house, protecting us from Sam’s parent’s if they were to look outside. Laying the blanket down on the soft, gentle grass, I looked back and Sam, smiling.

“Lay down” I pleadingly said. Sam smiled and did as I told him, lying down on the soft brown blanket and sinking down into the grass. I sat down next to him on the blanket, bending down and giving him a quick kiss on the lips. “Sit up” I said laughing as I pushed up on his broad shoulders. He abided, laughing with me. Once he was sitting up on the blanket, I grabbed hold of the base of his military tan shirt and began pulling it up towards his head. He assisted me by putting his arms straight in the air but I still looked like a goofball. I struggled to get it around his broad shoulders and past his arms and I had to tug quite hard. The struggle had us both laughing. It hadn’t been going as smooth and as sexy as I wanted it to be. With his shirt finally off, he began reaching for his pants but I quickly told him I’d get them. He didn’t resist and propped his legs into the air as I struggled once again to get his belt undone and slid his jeans and boxers off. After a few laughs, a few minutes of struggling, I finally wiggled them off. It certainly had not been as sexy as I pictured it but the struggles only added to the fun and memories. With Sam naked, I began undressing, grabbed the base of my tank top but before I could even slid it off, Sam playfully wrestled me onto the blanket and began undressing me like a wild animal, pulling viciously at my tank top with one arm as his other arm held my back off the ground so he was able to slid the shirt off. He had much better luck than I did. My tank top was much looser than his shirt and he slid it off easily. After tossing my shirt into the grass, he began fiercely tugging on my shorts. I couldn’t help but giggle at the way he was attacking. He was a lion eating his little gazelle. After sliding off my shorts with ease, he gently pinched the clasp in the front of my bra and released it, tossing that off into the grass and giving me a little lion roar which only led me to giggle some more. If he was nervous or felt awkward fucking outside, he surely was not showing it. He was having just as much fun as I was. My nipples were already hard from my arousal and I began rubbing them, staring up at the stars and Sam slipped my panties off my legs. The both of us were now naked. It felt awkward but at the same time, extremely naughty! The feeling of the warm breeze felt amazing. I felt liberated. Before I knew it, Sam began attacking my neck with kisses and I sunk deeper into the blanket and nuzzled my chin into his as he began kissing my neck and working his way down my body, kissing each nipple passionately, my belly, my belly button, before he run as nose down my bladder and gave my clit and gentle kiss. It froze me. Just the touch of his warm, wet lips on my clit sent a shockwave through my body. I closed my eyes as he parted my legs more and nuzzled his head between my legs, lapping slowly at my dripping wet sex. It felt absolutely amazing and I couldn't help but moan uncontrollably and squirm around on the blanket. With my eyes closed, I took in everything. I could only hear the crickets chirping, my breathing, his breathing, his tongue, and a few calves bellowing at the show we were performing in front of them. It all made me even more aroused. As he lapped at my dripping wet pussy, my hands freely across my body, rubbing my nipples for a few seconds before running down my ribs and stopping at my waist. He stopped when I assumed his tongue had gotten tired and my eyes shot open. My adrenaline was spiked, every ounce of me wanted the pleasure to continue and it couldn’t stand the break it was getting. Grinning at Sam, I seductively said “It is only suitable to try cowgirl.” motioning my head towards the horse stable that was only feet away. Sam grinned and laughed slyly and rolled over onto his back. My body was literally screaming for the pleasure to return and I wasted no time.

As soon as Sam was on his back, I climbed over him, kneeling and straddling his hard cock. I couldn’t handle the desire and as soon as I was on top of him, I pushed my weight on his cock as his cock parted my labia and slipped inside me. Bucking my head towards the sky, I let out a gasp followed by a groan as I watched his head disappear inside me, followed by his thick shaft. My pussy clamped down on his cock as he pushed deeper. The further he pushed, the more I wanted it. It filled me and I loved it. I was overwhelmed by the pleasure and collapsed onto his chest, my forearms resting on each side of his head, my hard nipples pressing into his toned chest, staring into each other's eyes as his cock plunged deeper inside me. I could feel his warm breath on my neck. It was all so great. He wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me even closer to him though there was not an inch between our skin. I continued to look him in his beautiful eyes as I bit my bottom lip and softly moaned uncontrollably. The pleasure was immense and I collapsed onto him, my forehead on his forehead, our lips locked as he cock continued to thrust in and out of my tight pussy. I was lost in a trace, all I could hear was skin slapping skin, lips kissing lips, and the very frequent calf bellowing at us. After minutes of passionately kissing, staring into each other’s eyes, and fucking, Sam let out a tell-tale soft moan that told me he was about to come. Rapidly, he slid down on the blanket, pulling his cock out of me before shooting a load of warm, sticky liquid on my bare butt. Simultaneously, his orgasm triggered mine and with the slightest touch of my clit, the shockwave of pleasure shot through my body as I let out a loud moan that echoed in the silent night and collapsed back onto Sam’s chest. I was visibly shaking from the enormous orgasm as he both just rested on the blanket, listening to each other’s breathing as we tried to regain our breath. After a few minutes of lying on top of him, I picked my head off his chest, gave him a soft, passionate kiss, and climbed off him and lay next to him on the blanket. Tired, we both stared at the stars for a few minutes while we held hands. Finally, Sam disrupted the peace by getting up and beginning to dress. I didn’t want to get dress, I was comfortable the way I was but I followed him and dressed as well. After putting the blanket back in the car, we headed back to his room. Out of energy, we collapsed in his bed and snuggled until morning.

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
This dare was done in a very romantic way, in which was truly that very special night of love. Every step was created for that wonderful night under those stars. Every step was that pleasure of togetherness and how much you both prove that to each other. As this evening painted such a fantastic night.
A very beautiful evening!
Daddy!

[The Slutty Princess]

Princess,
You will need the following for this simple dare that will take place in another room.
1. Blindfold.
2. Dildo.
3. A name.
4. Naked.


1. You will find that room in which you are naked in your house.
2. Next you will blindfold yourself and close your eyes as you can't see anything.
3. Next, you will think of what it would feel like to have that person running and touching your body all over.
4. You will use your dildo as if that was there mouth plus lips touching your body.
5. Next, you will fuck yourself with those thoughts, as if that was there tongue going in and out of your pussy.
6. You are not allowed to orgasm off the back. You must build up to it as if that person was having that control over you. As they were talking softly to you while pleasing you.
7. You must put yourself in that dream world of getting please by that person in your thoughts and mind.

Have a gorgeous and exciting time of pleasure.


Thank you for the task, below is my report.
With my dildo in hand, I crept downstairs, to the basement. I thought the basement would be my best choice since my parents never go down there and my brother and sister only go down there on a rare occasion to watch TV, usually when they have friends over since it is a larger space. The basement was a little chilly and as soon as I got down there, goosebumps covered my skin and my nipples became hard and erect, poking out of my shirt. I removed my shirt, exposing my breasts even more to the chilly air. After stripping off my shorts and panties, leaving them in a pile on the floor, I sat down on the leather couch, running my hands across my body to warm it up a bit. After a few minutes, my body had adjusted to the temperature and I wasn’t as cold as I had previously been. Using my dark blue tee shirt, I folded it and tied it around my eyes. Unable to see, I slowly began to rub myself, relaxing myself and settling into a sexual trance. After a minute or two, felt around the couch until I was able to find my dildo. Slowly, as if I was teasing myself, I rubbed the rubber dildo back and forth across my lips, putting a thin coat of my slippery juices all over it. With the dildo primed and ready, I closed my eyes. Even though my sight was already blackened from the blindfold, it was just something I did when I masturbated. I couldn’t masturbate without closing my eyes. With my eyes closed, I relaxed even more, sinking my head further into the soft leather cushion. I positioned the slippery end of the dildo on my lips and with a little force, I pushed it inside me, letting out a small, soft moan as it filled me. Gradually, I worked the dildo back and forth, my mind drifting away into a sexual trace as perverse thoughts ran through my mind. I tried to think of someone in particular and soon, I settled on her. I pictured her walking around me, her warm, small hands running across my body. With one hand on the dildo, I used my other hand to rub my clit but my mind concentrated on the person. I pictured her rubbing my clit for me, teasing me. I could feel her warm breath on my neck, her warm lips on mine, her warm, wet pussy grazing across my legs as she straddled me, sitting on my lap. The naughty images were vivid as though she was actually there. I had lost track of everything around me. I forgot where I was and what I was doing, my thoughts were strictly on her. I was lost in a fantasy world. I couldn’t hear what was happening around me but nor did I care. My mind was drifting, watching her little hands take hold of the dildo for me, slowly increasing the speed. As I pictured this, my hands were doing exactly what I was envisioning. Soon, she increased speed as she pumped the dildo faster, her little hand teasing my clit with her tongue. The images were so eloquent that I lost it in a matter of minutes. My body grew stiff, my toes curled, my hand reached over and grabbed hold of the couch, and my head bucked back into the cushion, as I let out a moan, orgasming. After catching my breath, I removed the blindfold and cleaned up the dildo, my hands, my thighs, and the couch cushion that had been covered in my sex. After cleaning, I dressed and crept the dildo back up to my room.

[The Slutty Princess]

The goal of this dare/game is to see how long it'll take you to achieve orgasm. This is recommended to be done at home. If you want to be more daring, leave your door unlocked or even open. Curtains leave them open or close also depends on you.

You'll need:
-vibrator (preferably low to medium strength)
-stop watch of sorts
-Random number generator
-dice(or just use the random number generator again)
-loaded up erotic content of your choice
-any other toys or etc that will not cause you to orgasm by itself.

Game is as follows:

You start fully clothed and you must use your vibrator for 1min. After that, you must stop for 1min and roll the dice to determine what you must do in that time.

1-play with your breasts(female) or balls(male)

2-use the number generator and get a number between 1-15. Do this many jumping jacks

3-Put on nipple clamps, anal plug, dildo, or whatever you have/want. if you do not have any or if you want to instead, do the yoga pose downward dog

4-without touching yourself, watch/read the pre-loaded erotic content.

5-Roll the dice again. Take that number and multiply is by 5 and add that time to the 1min you can have your vibrator on for the next round only.

6-Take off any piece of clothing you have any leave it off for the duration of the game.

If you want to add another layer, the vibrator can never go underneath any piece of clothing you have. also, the clothing removal order must be all upper body then lower body.

tally ho and happy daring!

After shutting and locking my bedroom door, I began the dare. I was fully clothed, dressed in spandex shorts, a tight tank top, panties, and a bra. Starting with the magic wand, I started the timer on my phone, sat down on my bed and began running the wand across my entire body for a minute. The first minute only sparked my hormones, making me moist, my nipples hard and erect, leaving my body tingling as I rolled the die. My first roll was a four and quickly, I pulled up my laptop and began watching an adult video. I generally don’t care to watch that much porn but when I do, it is generally passionate amateur sex videos or PMVs. I watched the first video of a young couple having sex in the bathroom. My hormones only grew worse watching the lustful video. It was incredibly hard to keep my hands at my side but after the video I was happy and eager to use the wand. Again, in only a minute of time, the vibrator sparked my hormones some more but I was still far from an orgasm. It was incredibly hard to do while clothed. Despite rubbing the wand across my shorts and on my nipples, the clothes created a barrier. I needed the wand to have skin contact if I wanted to get close to an orgasm. I rolled the die again, rolling a five! I rolled the die again and got another four, meaning I could add twenty seconds to the next round. I crawled back into my bed, started the timer and closed my eyes, running the wand all over my body, focusing mainly on my nipples and clit though I found the vibrations on my belly actually worked as well. I ran the wand on my body for a minute and twenty seconds but I was unable to get anywhere close to an orgasm, despite being lost in a trance. I was hornier than hell and my body begged for more. I rolled the die, rolling a two. I used the number generator and got 8. Starting right away, I got up from my bed and completed eight jumping jacks. The exercise caused me to drift away from the sexual trance but the desire was still there. Again, I ran the wand across my nipples, clit, and torso until a minute passed. I rolled the die again, rolling a 6. Happily, I removed my tank top and continued with the wand, rubbing it across my bare skin. This time, the vibrations were much more intense across my bare skin. It left me tingling with pleasure, begging for it to continue but I stopped at the sound of the timer and rolled the die again, rolling a one. Following the rules, I rubbed my breasts through my bra. It didn’t amount to much since the padding on my bra kept some of the pleasure. After a minute of rubbing my breasts, I used the vibrator again before I rolled the die, this time rolling another six. Delighted, I removed my bra and gladly started with the wand again, focusing on my nipples. My nipples are extremely sensitive but despite this, I still struggle to ever reach an orgasm by just nipple stimulation. Rubbing the powerful wand on my nipples only peaked my arousal, it only sent sparks to my vagina, leaving me wanting more, begging to escape the clothes and rub the wand on my clit. I rolled again, rolling another two. I use the number generator and got the number five. In a rush to return to the pleasureful wand, I sprung up from my bed, did five quick jumping jacks, and crawled back in the bed. Again, I rubbed the soft head of the wand against my stiff nipples, grinding them hard trying to achieve an orgasm that my body was crying for, stopping in disappointment when the timer on my phone had went off. In anguish, I tossed the die again, rolling a four. Crawling out my bed, I returned to my desk and clicked a recommended video beneath the last amateur sex video I had watched. This one, like the last one, was amateur sex between a young couple on a webcam. Instead of the passionate sex in the bathroom, this video was of two young, beautiful girls rolling around in bed. I had to keep myself still and relaxed, it took every ounce of mental strength in my body to not touch myself as I watched the two girls tickle each other, kiss each other, and eventually finger and lick each other. By the time the video ended, my state of arousal was at its highest peak. I was dripping wet, my nipples were painfully hard and erect. I crawled back in bed, glad to finally be able to touch myself after the ten minute video that turned out to be torture for myself. Running the wand on my midriff and nipples, I closed my eyes and tried to concentrate on the orgasm itself that had been gradually brewing inside me. The vivid images of the two girls ran through my mind as I began grinding the wand harder against my skin, moving with the vibrations. I was on the near edge of an orgasm before the timer sounded, disrupting my train of thought. Disappointed, I rolled the die again, wanting to get back to the wand. This time, I rolled a five. I was delighted as I rolled the die again, rolling a two, meaning I had an extra ten seconds to achieve an orgasm. I was on the verge of a climax until the timer had disrupted it and in the time since, it had subsided. Rubbing the wand on my nipples, I closed my eyes and tried my hardest to concentrate on orgasming as perverse thoughts drifted through my mind. I concentrated on the waves of pleasure and the desire of the orgasm that had brewed. Soon, I could feel my body grow tense, my adrenaline spike, my toes curl, and my back arch as I cried out, reaching climax. I had been so lost in the state of arousal that I let out a rather loud moan which caused me to go in a panic. Despite having the door locked and closed, my sister was still right across the hallway and I feared she may have heard my cry of pleasure. In a frantic rush, I turned the wand off, tossed it under my bed, dressed and opened the door to make it appear as though I hadn’t been doing a thing. Luckily for me, my sister was lying in bed with her headphones in, unable to hear me. Breathing a sigh of relief, I returned to my room and laid down in my bed, relaxing and taking in the after affects of an orgasm. It tired me out. It had been a rare occasion where I had reached an orgasm simply off of nipple stimulation. I had only been able to do it two or three times before this. Thank you for the great dare!

[thewilds]

Awesome report! (again). It would appear that you had some fun!

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
I am glad in how you enjoyed the task. A very detailed report, which brings that excitement from you.
Superior performance!
Daddy!

[The Slutty Princess]

simple one. order pizza or some takeout. drink a liter of later. during that time before delivery try to edge and hold your bladder. when the delivery finally comes, put your vibrating egg in your panties and wear some tight pants. have the egg at max setting while you pay and thank the deliveryman. you aren't allowed to rush it and must act as casually as possible.




Thank you for the dare, it was a fun yet humiliating experience! With my parent’s out of town, my mother left me in charge of making my brother and sister dinner. Generally, I’d make them baked chicken or whatever I could find in the freezer but I figured pizza would be better. It gave me an opportunity for this dare. Despite having frozen pizzas in the freezer, I told my brother and sister that I’d order one. After calling and ordering a large pepperoni pizza, I consumed roughly a liter of water and returned to my room where I prepped for the delivery man. Once in my secluded room, I shut the door and stripped naked. Laying in my bed, I closed my eyes and began rubbing myself, thinking of numerous perverse and naughty thoughts until I approached climax. As soon as I was on the edge of the climax, I removed my hand and relaxed, successfully completing an edge. Now that I was dripping wet, aroused, and full of water, I dressed in a tight green shirt and tight denim shorts and returned to the empty living room to keep watch for the delivery man. I sat on the couch and waited, crossing my legs and squirming as time passed, trying to hold my bladder. It was awful. My bladder was crying to be released, it felt like I could leak at any time and it would only get worse as soon as I would put the vibrating egg inside me. After about twenty minutes of sitting restlessly on the couch, trying to keep my bladder from emptying all over the couch and me, I saw the car pull in with a Domino's Pizza sign on the top of the white car. Acting quickly, I unbuttoned my shorts and grabbed onto the vibrating egg, turning it on and slipping it inside me before I pulled my shorts back up. The egg made everything worse. I couldn’t help but squirm uncontrollably to the constant, powerful waves of pleasure that were being sent throughout my body. Not only was that a problem but the vibrations had only made my bladder worse. It felt like it was a ticking time-bomb ready to go off nearly every second. Here I was squirming uncontrollably, looking as uncomfortable as possible while the pizza man was walking towards my front door. I tried to act as casual as possible but the powerful, pleasurable vibrations were too much. They were making my legs want to collapse underneath me, I couldn’t speak, I couldn’t even open up my mouth or else a moan or groan would escape. My stomach was doing flips as I answered the door, my entire body shaking slightly as I tried to steady myself by leaning against the door frame. Not wanting to speak, I smiled at him and waved him into the house. As he opened up the screen door and entered the house, I took a few steps into the living room and grabbed my purse and shuffled around for money as he said “$12.98 is your total” smiling at me as I fumbled around in obvious nerves and discomfort. I could feel my face turning dark red and I could feel the sweat rolling down my skin. It was humiliating. After finding a $10 and $5 bill, I handed him the money. My outreached arm was shaking uncontrollably and I think he noticed. He probably thought I was the most awkward girl he had ever seen from the way I was acting. He set down the pizza box on the coffee table and began searching for change in the money pouch. I still was scared to talk but I had to. As softly as I could, I opened my mouth and said only two words, “Keep it”. As soon as I opened my mouth, a very high-pitch squeak escaped, making everything more embarrassing as he smiled back at my uncomfortableness. He thanked me and left. As soon as he left, I collapsed onto the couch and pulled the egg from me before I hurried to the bathroom to relieve my bladder.

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
This dare will be made up from using a deck of playing cards.
As, those cards will determine what toys you will be using. What degree will they be use.
How hard it will be for you. Or, how easy it is going to be. What you will be wearing.

Step One!
1. You will shuffle all 52 cards together, including the jokers cards as well.
2. Next, you will take the bottom half and placed them on top of the other half.
3. Next, you will pull from the center 4 cards.
4. Next, you will then pull 4 cards from the bottom of the deck.
5. Next, you will then pull 4 cards from the top of the deck.
6. These will be your 12 cards.

Step Two!
1. You will divided all the cards into two groups.
2. Black cards will mean mild tasks.
3. Red cards will mean strong degree tasks.
4. Next, you will pm me the total of all black cards. And the total of all the red cards.
5. You will identify to me, if any of the cards are "Kings, Jacks, Aces, Queens or jokers.

Then I will continue with the rest of your dare. Once, I have received the information on your cards.

[thewilds]

Nicely done dare! Nothing extreme, but i suspect plenty of discomfort physically and mentally!

[MasterMichaelNY]

Wow girl I'm a little disappointed that your didn't return the batteries to Hallie, got to correct that. Get into a teddy and panties and get new batteries, and don't forget to write slut on your stomach again, once you hand her the batteries show her the slut written across your belly, then ask her if I should have it tattooed.

Now onto the main dare. Get dressed up in your teddy and panties and wear sneakers, there's going to be a lot of running. What i want you to do with your plug in wand is go visit your neighbors and steal there electric, you know the outside outlets. Once you get to a outlet, remove your panties and put all of it in your mouth, plug in the wand and have a orgasm. Do this to 6 different houses in the same night.
Then once your done and your heading home, your not allowed to use the doors I want you to climb back into your house through a window.
I just had to add that to improve on your slut ninja skills.

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
Quite simple with nothing fancy about it, except not to pee in your pants.
Not bad!
Daddy!

[The Slutty Princess]

Wow girl I'm a little disappointed that your didn't return the batteries to Hallie, got to correct that. Get into a teddy and panties and get new batteries, and don't forget to write slut on your stomach again, once you hand her the batteries show her the slut written across your belly, then ask her if I should have it tattooed.

Now onto the main dare. Get dressed up in your teddy and panties and wear sneakers, there's going to be a lot of running. What i want you to do with your plug in wand is go visit your neighbors and steal there electric, you know the outside outlets. Once you get to a outlet, remove your panties and put all of it in your mouth, plug in the wand and have a orgasm. Do this to 6 different houses in the same night.
Then once your done and your heading home, your not allowed to use the doors I want you to climb back into your house through a window.
I just had to add that to improve on your slut ninja skills.

I refuse to do this. I've grown with Hailey and I wouldn't even think about attempting to do it.
The main dare is too public and it wouldn't work. I don't have a teddy and my wand is cordless, hence the batteries. It crosses my limits. I apologize.

[MasterMichaelNY]

That's ok girl, I'll think of something else for you.

[thewilds]

I'm happy to see the growth you've had since the beginning. I hope those following you understand to keep the dares realistic and do-able!

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess,
You have come along ways from that beginning back in November. You are not that same innocent person. Over time, you have become alot smarter. You have discovered what fits you and what doesn't fit in that box of yours. Just as you have developed that new set of limits inside yourself. Your growth of maturity in dares also has come a very long ways too. Everything changes over time and for the right reasons. You love exciting dares, just as long as they stay in your limits.
Daddy!

[thewilds]

I am gifting you my 500th post on GD. I dare you to kiss a girl on the lips before the end of the week. Who, and how is up to you! (the week ends Sunday night).

[footman590]

Dare I made for someone else but you might be interested. Understanding pictures is in your limit, keep the pictures to yourself but still consider taking it so you can feel the rush and reference back to it and just have fun.

Play a solo edging/strip game. Wear the sexiest outfit you have with lingerie and such. Associate 6 items on you with the six sides of the die.

Take a picture in a sexy pose before and after each die roll. For each roll, you must remove said piece of clothing then masturbate for 5 minutes. You are not allowed to cum until you are completely naked. For each roll that repeats. Like getting a 1 then later on rolling another 1 before you are completely naked, you must edge before cumming. And take pictures of your desires then. Basically be liberal and try to catch your O face.



Another dare that I've yet to see is a drive-thru dare. Basically you'll need a few different drice-thrus to do this. I'd say minimum 3 but since you've done 3 before try going for 4. It is a dare after all. Basically you'll want to bring one or two vibratirs for this.

Wear 6 pieces of clothing, one for each side of a die. Basically you'll have to go through each drive-thru and after ordering, before you get what you ordered roll the die and remove the associated piece of clothing. If that can't be done due to the infrastructure, roll the die before the drive through and remove it before going through. During the time at the drive-thru, have a vibrstor (or two) in you are highest setting.

If its safe to do, make sure you drink lot of water before starting this and you can't relieve yourself at all until you finish. Also have a vibrstor in you st lower setting all the time excluding in the drive-thru where its in high.

If it breaks any limits, sorry and I'll.tune it accordingly . just felt like you may want a more adventuruous dare again.

[The Slutty Princess]

With my deepest sorrow,
I have decided to put a halt to performing dares & tasks. I have enjoyed each and every dare I have ever completed and I hope you all enjoyed my reports just as much as I had enjoyed performing the tasks! When I first made this thread, I never would have dreamed for it to have become 16 pages long with over 28,500 people visiting my thread! Thank you all! With college approaching and a new pursuit of my dreams and happiness in my life, I'd like to put more time towards those things. Despite not performing dares, I will still be active on this website. I will continue to contribute to the getDare book club. If you haven't heard/seen the book club, every one to two weeks, we share an erotic story to read and then we discuss and review the short erotic stories! If you enjoy reading erotic short stories, I'd highly encourage you to join! A link is in my signature!

I will also continue blogging about my life, events, my sex life, etc in my blog on the website. Thank you for all those that read my blogs and comment, I appreciate all the comments and messages! As always, I am still available to chat at any time, just send me a private message and I will get back to you whenever I have time!

Thank you for all the memories!
Love you all,
Lia

[thewilds]

As always, you have been my favorite here. You were daring, experimental, awesomely descriptive in your reports and above all honest! You've become a true friend (for a long time to come). I will miss your tasks, but i am thrilled and proud of your growth and maturity over the past several months! The butterfly has emerged!

[MasterDaddy02]

Princess, :)
Your further is moving in that direction of what is next to come for you. You discover that side of you in so many different ways on GetDare. You open up from how you were walking into the world of performing dares. You open up from how you were walking into the world of performing tasks. You took that leap into that excitement that you have hoped to experience. You did what you dreamed about doing from reading on GetDare before you reached the age to achieve them. You gave me that honor to be your Master and teach you that experience of being owned. You did dares, that made people seat on the edge of there seat while reading those reports. You created reports so very deep and so very detailed. Your learning experience was so very successful in so many ways for yourself. There is not enough words to say from the seven months of you performing so many different kind of dares. From the simple ones, to those that challenge you and did push you. Along with those that you had to turn down from crossing your limits.

You have now fulfilled that chapter ìn your life and must move forward now! It was no easy decision for you to come too. But, you knew inside that it was coming! Everything happens for a reason! You have been through a lot so very fast right now. I am glad that we have that strong trust between us. That joy of happiness for you is very important in my eyes!

The stars are watching over you!

Daddy!